Chapter Text
Valentine’s Day was approaching in the Village Hidden in the Leaves. Romance was in the air, and lovers young and old were preparing to exchange sweet gifts and sweeter nothings. Not even the Lord Seventh Hokage was immune to the saccharine mood reigning over his village, and he was wistful as he sat behind his desk and worked.
Well… worked was a strong word.
Naruto stared at the screen of his computer, where the headings of dozens of unread emails cluttered his inbox. His hand swept the mouse idly back-and-forth, clicking and dragging, and clicking and dragging, while his mind drifted far from matters of state. He was looking forward to Valentine’s Day as a happily married man. Very happily, and… very married.
There had been a time when Naruto Uzumaki was the most eligible bachelor in Konoha. It had not been a long span compared to the popularity enjoyed by some of his peers. Satsuki still had numerous fangirls to this day! It did amuse Naruto sometimes that his former rival attracted so much attention of the sapphic variety when she was almost entirely straight, but he supposed it was on this almost which most of their hopes hinged. Naruto’s own popularity had lasted for a relatively short time, spanning from when he first became the hero of the village to a little while after he finally got married.
Of course, there were still girls who hoped to snag him from his wife. Wannabe home wreckers, immature seductresses, younger women who had fanciful and unrealistic visions of a whirlwind romance with the Lord Hokage. Naruto had turned them all down, obviously! Not that he didn’t appreciate the attention, nor that he wouldn’t have accepted their advances under other circumstances. He was plenty tempted. But he was a better man than that. Naruto was faithful to his wife, and he would never dream of cheating on her.
Hinata…
Naruto smiled, picturing the mother of his children. She was a sweetheart, and a beauty to boot! Hinata had not been his first choice, but his tastes in boyhood were shortsighted. Hinata might not have been as adventurous, forward, or aggressive as the girls he had pined after in youth, but she was firm, diligent, gentle, and loving. There were plenty of chicks he would have liked to bang during that brief popular phase before he got tied down, but it was hard to imagine any of them who could have been a better wife than Hinata.
It helped that she had some the biggest tits around (besides a few old hags like Tsunade and Mei Terumi). And Hinata was a taijutsu specialist, so she kept in excellent shape. She was flexible, with a strong core that could grip him and pull him in and hold him fast while they embraced, and the only places she gained fat were on her bosom and her ass. She might not get up to anything crazy in bed, but the stuff she did to him, she did sublimely.
He looked forward to another wonderful Valentine’s Day. A nice romantic dinner, then a wild night in the sack. That would be nice. He could use a stronger word, but this one felt right.
It would be nice.
Idly, staring at his computer screen and wishing the unfinished work would just disappear, Naruto wondered what Hinata had planned for Valentine’s Day. But he knew better than to ask her.
His wife liked to surprise him.
Valentine’s Day was approaching, and Hinata Uzumaki wanted to make the upcoming holiday a night to remember. It would be her and Naruto’s first Valentine’s Day since he became Hokage, the first since he was put out of the reach of most of the common trollops who had tried and failed to seduce him in the past. It would be a special day, and Hinata had something special in mind to celebrate it.
Naruto was a good man. In her humble opinion, he was the best man alive. A more commonplace kind of woman would be content to rest on her laurels after snagging such a splendid husband, but Hinata subscribed to older traditions of thought. She would not go so far as to call herself her husband’s servant! They were partners in their marriage, and each they contributed to this union according to their nature and ability as a man and a woman.
But…
Hinata did not reflexively rebel against the assumptions that had informed her upbringing. She did not reject those older traditions, and if she thought they still had a place and a purpose, she would support them quietly, but firmly. Hinata was not outspoken, and she did not go around trying to sway people to her way of thinking. But she would not be swayed out of these beliefs, and for this Valentine’s Day, she planned to act on them.
That was why she sat now at the tea shop with Satsuki Uchiha, her husband’s former teammate, former rival, and former lover. Neither of the pair would say it openly, partly out of pride and partly for propriety. Since Naruto was married, and since neither of them wanted to admit that there had ever been anything else to those heated glares and those long, drawn-out sparring sessions, they kept the matter private. But it was an open secret. Everyone knew what they used to get up to.
Satsuki was a beautiful woman, if in a different way from Hinata. The Lord Hokage’s wife was demure and soft, a creature of pillows and silk, while Satsuki was more wiry, lithe, and deadly. She did not lack for curves, and her bosom was respectable, and she had an especially fine, plump and perky ass to complement her wide, wide, wide childbearing hips. Those hips were what Hinata appreciated most about the woman, a quality most highly prized by the traditional mindset that had permeated her upbringing. But Satsuki had a certain angularity, a subtle hardness and coldness and handsomeness about her. She was too womanly of figure to be called androgynous, but it was easy to see why so many of their female peers had been for so long—and so badly—smitten with Satsuki Uchiha.
She was, in every way, understandable. Almost any woman would be willing to make an exception for her, if only out of a hope that she would get to share. But Satsuki was aloof, and she cared little for her many admirers. They were a nuisance. They got in the way of what she truly wanted. They were too blind to see what she saw.
But Hinata was not blind, and she saw just as well.
“Do you have any plans?” Hinata broke the tranquil silence, setting down her half empty cup of tea.
Satsuki glanced warily at Hinata. Onyx eyes flickered crimson, a momentary tension, momentary suspicion. Only grudgingly did she relax, a split second later, taking another sip and draining her own cup to the dregs.
“For Valentine’s Day? Not really, no.”
“Really? That’s a shame. I would’ve thought you would want to enjoy a romantic night with the man you love.”
Satsuki pursed her lips.
“Of course I would…” she muttered. “But you know full well that isn’t an option for me.”
‘Not while you’re his wife.’
This went unspoken, but Hinata could read between the lines. She smiled.
“What if I said it is an option? What would your plans be then?”
Another flicker of suspicion. Curiosity.
“Hmph. Like you said… to spend the night with the man I love.”
Pearly eyes twinkled. Full lips quirked further upward.
“How romantic,” said Hinata. “I didn’t expect such a sweet response. I thought you would say something more lurid.”
Satsuki sniffed, her cheeks growing faintly pink around the edges.
“What kind of woman do you take me for?”
“The kind who knows what she wants.”
Satsuki had no retort. She surveyed Hinata closely, searching those uncanny, oracular eyes.
“And what do you think I want?”
In those eyes danced a pale flame. Hinata smiled a little wider.
“I wonder?” Hinata said, a teasing look in her eye. “I can think of a few things. You certainly aren’t subtle about it!”
Satsuki’s face now properly reddened. Her previously impassive onyx eyes betrayed her agitation with the flash of sharingan scarlet. Fingers gripped her teacup until a hairline crack split its rim.
“Nothing is subtle to those eyes of yours…” Satsuki muttered. “I know better than to think I can keep a secret from them. I know how much I can glean from the minutest glance with my own eyes. And I know the byakugan’s powers of insight surpass even the sharingan. I’m sure I must be like an open book to you.”
“You really are.”
Satsuki gulped.
“Then… you know. What I want more than anything. What I would give the world to have.”
“I know,” said Hinata. “I know that you want…”
“Yes, of course,” whispered Satsuki. “You know that I want…”
“…to be Naruto’s concubine.”
“…to be Naruto’s broodmare.”
They concluded their sentences simultaneously. Hinata with grace, Satsuki with embarrassment. Then, they both blinked. Satsuki blushed even redder. Hinata’s smile widened.
“Oh, my~” Hinata giggled. “Perhaps I misjudged you after all. I thought you would at least aspire to be his favorite mistress. But then again… you always were straight to the point.”
“I…” Satsuki fidgeted. “I didn’t think it sounded that perverted in my head. I-It’s not a sex thing! Not… entirely.”
“Of course,” said Hinata, her eyes twinkling. “It is purely pragmatic, I’m sure. You want to revive your clan, and a man like Naruto would be the perfect specimen to conceive a new generation of Uchiha. Honestly, I must admire your ambition! Only you would be brave enough to say that to my face.”
Satsuki’s blush did not diminish. She cleared her throat.
“Right… but what’s that you were saying about being his concubine? Did you think I want…?”
“It would be the most appropriate way to pursue your goal, would it not? Such arrangements are rare among ninja clans in this era, but not so long ago, it was commonplace. It is still an accepted practice among the oldest and most powerful families.”
“Being a concubine is… a fair bit more public though, isn’t it?” said Satsuki. “The sort of thing I was thinking… that sort of relationship could be kept entirely behind closed doors. Private. Secret. But a concubine…”
“Well, yes,” said Hinata. “Concubinage is very much a public position. You would need not be front and center, but his claim on you would be no secret. You would dwell in his household, and you would be known as his woman. Perhaps, in that regard, it is more embarrassing than merely being his broodmare or a secret mistress. But it is also more respectable. More powerful. You could, if you wished, even aspire to become his favorite and replace his wife.”
“I don’t want to be his wife,” Satsuki said frankly. “Maybe I could accept being a concubine. With that, I could still be what I truly want… but as his wife, my children would be his children. The Uchiha bloodline would live on, but the Uchiha name would die. As a broodmare, or a concubine, I could still keep my name. My family could continue independent of his. But as his wife, my family would be his family. The Uchiha clan would be absorbed, and our name would end.”
“You still take pride in that name?”
“No. But I still hope to make it something my children can take pride in. I love Naruto, but… I want to remain Uchiha. Even if to be Uchiha means henceforth to be merely an Uzumaki’s retainer, that seems better to me than to be Uchiha no more.”
“I can’t say, I understand. But then again, I have my sister and a very large family to carry on the Hyuuga’s name. For you, the entire burden of your clan’s posterity is on your shoulders. No doubt that changes your perspective.”
Satsuki went quiet for a moment. She smiled ruefully.
“This conversation has gotten a bit somber for my taste,” she remarked, setting down her cracked teacup. “It’s almost worse for you to be so understanding. I think I’d prefer if you were just teasing me for wanting to be his broodmare.”
“I would never tease you for that!” Hinata said seriously. “It is the most sensible desire for any woman to have. Indeed, I would insist on it. A man like Naruto deserves to leave his mark on history. To leave his mark on the women around him. He is such a faithful husband. Honestly, I would say he is devoted to a fault. For a while now, I’ve been hoping he would take the initiative and snag himself a mistress or two at least. I’m astonished he isn’t already in a secret relationship with you.”
“I respect your marriage,” said Satsuki. “No matter my feelings for Naruto, I am no homewrecker.”
“You would not be wrecking our home!” Hinata laughed. “You would be adding to it. Naruto is a darling, but he’s too modest. A man of his renown should at least have a few concubines to guarantee suitable heirs. And a man with his stamina, well… I am confident in my abilities, but I can only last so long. The help would be greatly appreciated. I feel bad whenever I collapse, exhausted, and Naruto is still raring to go.”
Satsuki frowned, looking at Hinata thoughtfully.
“…Does this topic have anything to do with why you were asking whether I had plans for Valentine’s Day?”
“You’re a smart girl,” said Hinata. “You don’t need me to spell it out.”
“No, I suppose I don’t.” Satsuki considered the Hokage's wife. “You couldn’t hand me a more obvious invitation without writing it in bold print.”
Hinata winked.
“I take it you’re free, then?”
“At least until you lock me in the bedroom,” Satsuki said, only partially joking. “There won’t be chains involved, will there?”
“Only if you want them involved~” Hinata teased.
Satsuki cleared her throat.
“Well… if he decided to put a collar around my neck or truss me up like livestock, I wouldn’t object…”
“Mm. Naruto is too sweet to do anything so demeaning. Not unless you get on your knees and beg for it.”
A shiver raced down Satsuki’s spine. Despite herself, she smiled.
“That does sound tempting…” Satsuki murmured. She then cleared her throat. “But you wouldn’t mind, would you? Things will get kinky fast if you let me indulge myself.”
“If I weren’t looking to make things kinky, I wouldn’t invite you in the first place.”
“Fair enough!” Satsuki relaxed. “A threesome is already getting out there. Why not experiment a little more? Maybe I can find a suitable outfit…”
Something malicious was brewing behind those eyes, and Hinata liked what she could see bubbling up from the depths of the Uchiha’s long simmered yearnings. Beatifically she smiled, no hint of wickedness to taint her purity, yet her eyes were silver mirrors reflecting Satsuki. Fingers knitted together, hands clasping before Hinata’s ample bosom, and she leaned toward Satsuki. The façade of innocence fell away, and corruption deeper than the Uchiha’s worst peered through her winking byakugan and her slyly smirking lips.
“A threesome? Oh, no…” Hinata said serenely. “I’m not nearly that complacent. Naruto deserves the best, and I won’t settle for half measures.”
Satsuki blinked. For some reason, her mind flashed back to the Forest of Death. It felt like she was in danger, yet there was no urge to flee. Quicker beat her heart. A bead of sweat. Tingling, aching. Wanting. Whatever predator now stalked her, Satsuki welcomed it with open arms. Hinata was a dangerous woman, and Satsuki wanted to see how much more dangerous she could get.
Gulping, Satsuki realized just how close Hinata’s lips were to her own. So close, yet so far.
She wanted them to come even closer…
“How many?”
It was a good question to ask, but Satsuki didn’t really care about the answer. All she could think about were Hinata’s pearly eyes, Hinata’s softly flushing cheeks, Hinata’s moistly glistening lips. Satsuki wondered how many times those lips had tasted Naruto, how much of Naruto’s body had been explored—adored—by these seductive lips. She wondered if she would taste him on them. She imagined that mouth, those lips, the tongue lurking coyly somewhere within, all working together on Naruto’s cock. Pleasuring him. Revering him. Claiming him for her own.
What a greedy woman Hinata was to take a man so fine and keep him all to herself! But now she offered to make amends. She repented of her avarice and presented Satsuki with the only charity the Uchiha’s pride could not force her to refuse. This was her chance to share in that wealth, that treasure most coveted and most desired.
Satsuki’s heart raced faster. Her lips felt dry. Infinitesimally closer drew Hinata, those glimmering pale eyes holding Satsuki spellbound.
Hinata lowly purred, so close that Satsuki felt it before she heard it.
“How many do you think he deserves?”
It tasted sweet. Hinata’s lips traversed the final sliver of space dividing them, and dumbfounded, Satsuki could but greet the Hokage’s wife and welcome her inside. Wet, warm, slippery, sinuous. Skillful, bold, surprisingly assertive. At this moment, Hinata was no passive wallflower nor demure, submissive housewife. Here and now, she afforded Satsuki a glimpse of the woman who could satisfy the Seventh Lord Hokage.
Transfixed by those lips, powerless to resist and unwilling to even consider flight, Satsuki groaned. Around them, the world was a rosy haze, sparkling and ephemeral. She had slipped into an illusion, Hinata weaving a genjutsu behind which to carry out her seduction. Satsuki could see through it if she tried, and she was sure that any competent jounin could dispel it. They had no more privacy than a young couple ducking behind the bushes, too enthusiastic to keep their voices low.
They were still sitting at the tea shop. Anyone could come in and see the two of them. Satsuki wondered how far Hinata would push things under the cover of this genjutsu.
She felt the Byakugan Princess’s hands glide down her kimono. Reaching for her obi.
Satsuki smiled.
This was the woman Naruto loved, huh?
Yeah…
She was starting to see the appeal.
Closing her eyes, Satsuki answered.
“As many as he can handle.”
“Mm.” Hinata smacked her lips, a gossamer bridge spanning her and Satsuki’s lusting breaths. “In other words…❤”
Satsuki smiled. She did not feel nearly as guilty as she should have. If anything, she felt only…
“Did you have any others in mind?”
Hinata licked her lips, savoring the taste. Her eyes smoldered with a silver flame.
“Well, now that you ask…”
She winked, and Satsuki understood.
Hinata was already two steps ahead of her.
Temari was relieved once she could finally slip off those sweaty clothes. It had been a while since she had worked herself that hard, and she still felt pleasantly sore from her and Tenten’s spar. Both of them preferred to fight at long range, but while Temari’s old genin teammates, her brothers, were similarly mid-to-long range specialists, Tenten had trained for years alongside two very taijutsu focused teammates. The brunette was hardly a martial arts, master, but in a hand-to-hand fight, she was plenty good enough to make Temari sweat.
But the time for sweating was over.
Well… not really, Temari supposed. After all, the onsen wasn’t exactly cool. But here in the hot springs, there would be nothing to trap her sweat against her skin. Here, the sweat was a purifying thing, and she did not mind baring her skin to be cooled by the gentle forest breezes that wafted through Konoha. Here the wind was a gentle thing, even soothing, and rarely showed the biting malice it possessed in sandy Suna.
Temari stretched her arms above her head, arching her back as she leaned against the edge of the hot spring. She saw Tenten approaching from the corner of her eye. It was still early in the day, and presently they had the hot springs almost entirely to themselves. There were only a couple of pruny old women soaking at the far end, and they were engrossed in their own conversation.
Temari idly appreciated the view Tenten gave her. While the weapon mistress was not especially buxom, nor remarkably curvaceous elsewhere, her relatively slim build betrayed a firm tone. Her muscles were not overtly defined, but she had trained with countless forms of weapons, and her physique and her stride reflected this practice. Her limbs possessed a gracile muscularity, a lithe and subtle strength, and the towel lightly wrapped about her body did little to obscure how nice a body Tenten had.
Not that Temari necessarily swung that way, but she could still appreciate a good-looking woman. And while Tenten was certainly plain compared to many of her peers, that hardly meant she had no sex appeal. Tenten was no showoff, but the subtle swaying of her hips was enough to entice an onlooker. It certainly enticed Temari.
Well…
It would if she were in the mood. But she was not. Not today.
Not after…
Temari’s thoughts turned inward, and a faintest glower crept onto her face. She lost focus on Tenten, and she did not notice when the brunette sank into the water beside her. Not until she felt suddenly a sharp pinch upon her backside, an iron-calloused hand firmly grabbing hold of a full and doughy bottom.
“Why so moody? Are you tired from carrying around all this cake?”
Tenten’s voice was playful, her breath warm against Temari’s ear. warm like the desert air, but not dry. The moistness of her clinging exhalation felt obscene, more lavish even than these bounteous hot springs. And the brunette was hardly oblivious to how Temari felt at her whisper, judging by how close she leaned, squeezing those pert and modest breasts unto Temari’s side.
She stroked Temari‘s bottom, not at all shy about this public show of affection. It was platonic, of course. There was no element of romance in their friendly rivalry. If things occasionally got a little hot and heavy between them, well…
It was nothing more than stress relief. Still, Tenten was being especially handsy today. She worked the plush and unresisting flesh of Temari’s pampered posterior, the long-range ninjutsu specialist naturally softer, fleshier, and significantly more filled out than the lithe, toned weapon mistress.
“I’m not moody,” said Temari. But she knew it was a lie. She could not quite hide the frown twitching at her lips. Despite the sensations of Tenten‘s body pressing against her, Temari’s mind was plainly elsewhere.
“Does it have anything to do with that scroll you received yesterday? Boyfriend break up with you? And right before Valentine’s Day, too. If that’s the case, it’s no wonder you’re in such a…” Tenten paused significantly. “…mood.”
Temari smacked the brunette’s ass, the cloudy water of the hot spring hiding this motion but not its effects. Tenten yelped, then laughed, grinning at Temari.
“It doesn’t have anything to do with a breakup, the blonde said. It’s been a while since I was dating anyone seriously.”
“Really? What about Shikamaru? I thought you two had been going steady for a while.”
“That… is complicated,” Temari said with a sigh. “He was reluctant about committing, and… you know how it is, right? These days, a lot of guys have no ambition. Shikamaru was impossible to motivate. And I’d never want to settle for a guy so dead set on a life of mediocrity.”
“So you want someone more upwardly mobile? I see, I see. I should’ve known you were a gold digger!”
Tenten smirked at Temari, fully aware of how her words were getting under her friend’s skin. Temari crossed her arms under her breasts, unconsciously lifting them partially above the water’s surface. Tenten spared a moment to appreciate the view.
“What about you?” muttered the blonde. “You’re still single, aren’t you?”
“Ehhh… All the best guys get snatched up too quickly.” Tenten shrugged. “Sure, I’ve got options, but… the ones I’d really like are way out of my league. And I wouldn’t wanna try fighting any of the chicks who already have their claws in ‘em…”
“And you wouldn’t want to break up happy relationships, right?”
Tenten cleared her throat.
“O-Of course. I definitely wouldn’t do anything like that… only if I were sure the guy was unhappy with her.”
“That isn’t much better,” said Temari. “Are you really saying you would be willing to seduce a married man?”
“We’re kunoichi,” Tenten deadpanned. “I might not go in much for that side of things, but it’s kind of in the job description. We can’t really say we’d never do something like that.”
Temari frowned. She looked vexed.
“…that is part of being a kunoichi, yes.”
Tenten blinked. She took a closer look at Temari, leaning in until the tips of their noses were touching. A blush engulfed Temari’s cheeks, and she tried to pull away. But Tenten followed, watching her inquisitively.
“So that’s it, huh?” Tenten whispered. “Damn. Who’s the lucky guy? Well… or unlucky, I guess. But any guy should feel lucky to spend a night with you! Even if it does potentially end… fatally.”
“I-It’s not like that!” Temari spluttered. “And even if it were, that isn’t something I would be at liberty to discuss…”
Tenten clicked her tongue.
“So it’s someone from Konoha, then.”
“N-N-Noooo…” Temari tried to say, but she was too flustered to keep her face straight. “It’s… look.” She lowered her voice, leaning in closer to Tenten. Her lips brushed the weapon mistress’s ear. “I don’t want to take the mission… and anyway, you know how Gaara is toward Naruto. He would never order me to—"
Temari stopped, realizing what she had just given away. Tenten looked at her slyly, grinning from ear to ear.
“Damn, you really are a gold-digger!” Tenten teased. “But, huh… Naruto, eh? I can’t say I don’t see the appeal. I doubt he’s unhappy being married to someone with a rack like Hinata’s, though. Not unless he’s into some more adventurous stuff than she’s willing to try. She does seem a bit…”
“I don’t… It wasn’t my idea,” Temari mumbled, sinking into the water until her sentence trailed off in bubbles. She brooded down there a moment before grudgingly rising just enough to say: “I was simply ordered to seduce him and… gain leverage that can be used for Suna’s interests.”
“Oh, dang. Blackmail, huh?”
Temari was silent for an excruciating instant. She cleared her throat.
“Think… a little more along the lines of a political m-marriage,” Temari murmured. “Again, Gaara really looks up to Naruto. I don’t think he’s got anything worked out officially… fuck, I hope he hasn’t already gone through official channels with an offer…” She covered her face with her hands, mortified at the mere thought. “…no, I’m sure he hasn’t done that, or else he wouldn’t order me to seduce Naruto first. He probably wants to start with… getting us into a secret relationship… and then offering an official political marriage once it seems Naruto would be willing to accept.”
“So, he wants to let you take the fall if Naruto isn’t interested?”
Temari sighed.
“Yes… that much is simply common sense. If I’m the one to try and start something, Gaara can put it all on me if things goes poorly. If he suggests it officially and Naruto takes offense, that could strain relations between our villages.”
“No wonder you’ve been so moody,” concluded Tenten. “I’d be pissed too.”
“…I mean, I’m not…” Temari murmured. “The thing with Shikamaru was going nowhere fast, anyway. I wouldn’t say Naruto is my type, but I can’t honestly say he doesn’t have his appeal. Even if it went badly, it might make Shikamaru jealous and finally get the bastard off his ass…”
“And if it went well?”
Temari chewed her lip. She then smiled.
“…well, it would be hard to find a guy with more ambition than Naruto.”
Tenten grinned. She then smacked Temari’s upper back, causing the blonde to start and nearly jump out of the water.
“Alright. I’ll help!”
“H-Help?” said Temari. “How?”
Tenten winked.
“I seduce Hinata, you seduce Naruto.”
Tenten puffed out her chest, saying this. Temari stared at her. An excruciatingly long silence passed between the pair.
“…But what’s your actual plan?”
“What? Do you think I can’t do it?” Tenten looked at Temari slyly. “I’d think you would have more faith in my abilities after all the times I’ve shown what I can do…”
“That’s different.” Temari cleared her throat. “I am already… interested?” She cleared her throat again, coughing more loudly. “Well, I’m open to that kind of thing. Hinata, though… I don’t think she has interest in anyone but Naruto. Are you really sure you could… seduce her?”
She said the last part incredulously, as if the very words themselves were unbelievable. Tenten’s smile did not waver, and the brunette simply sidled close, a rippling in the water telling how her lithe and nimble body swayed below its surface. She was very close. Uncomfortably, comfortably close.
“She would be a challenge, I’m sure. I’ll admit it’s hard to picture her going for anyone with him. But… she’s still a human being, isn’t she? She’s still a woman. I wouldn’t call myself a lady killer, but… I was able to charm someone like you, wasn’t I?”
The brunette drifted ever closer. Even once their skin was touching, bosom squeezing to Temari’s side, she managed somehow to creep still closer, closer. Below the water, her fingers were exploring, staking out familiar ground. Pressing, probing, teasing softly and slowly.
Biting her lip, Temari tried in vain to hide her growing, deepening blush. She could not contain the shiver that rocketed up her spine. She could not resist subtly leaning into Tenten’s damnable digits. Warm and tingling, yearning for those hands, her body already believed.
“Would Hinata forgive you for that?” Temari wondered, sighing the words as she strove to disguise the true intentions of her and Tenten’s inexorably closer bodies from the old ladies at the far end of the onsen. “She seems like such a prim and proper woman. I doubt she’d be willing to sweep it under the rug, even if you succeeded.”
“Maybe not,” Tenten said unconcernedly. “But then again, I am one of her dear departed cousins only surviving teammates. And she is a sweet girl, isn’t she? If I said something like… ‘Oh, I’ve just been so lonely ever since Neji passed away. I can’t help myself. When I look at you…. It makes me think of him.’” A beat. “Something like that, right? I’m sure she’d fall for it hook, line, and sinker.”
“You horrible woman…” Temari moaned as softly as she could bear. She would have almost laughed at how shamelessly Tenten said this if not for how intimately the weapons mistress currently demonstrated her peerless dexterity. Fingers danced between her thighs, traversing the moist expanse. Lusty breath her neck caressed, pleasure’s want the cruelest torment. Below the water, she burned with longing.
“You know you love it,” Tenten said. “They always do.”
“Cannibal,” Temari whispered. “You’re always gobbling up your own.”
“It’s your fault for looking so… juicy~” Tenten teased. A full and hefty breast was by her grasping hand exquisitely deformed. All the softness of Temari’s curves was as clay for the sculptor’s hands, and Tenten was an artisan without compare. “But I wouldn’t mind sampling something else, you know. Maybe after you’ve had your own feast, you can let me have a taste. I’m fine settling for just drinking it from your lips if you don’t wanna share, though.”
The last, vain pretense of chaste, respectful distance was devoured by those approaching lips. Tenten pressed to her and purred, sending forth a slavish tongue as consolation for her blushing victim. Temari could not tell if the old ladies saw them, and she hoped with all her might that they were sufficiently distracted. Hotter than the subterranean fire that warmed these soothing waters, she felt her bosom burning, her mind adrift in sultry haze. Stupefied by desire, she accepted Tenten’s tongue, softly panting and aquiver.
Dimly, as if from underwater, she heard the distant chatter of those old bathing ladies. Softly, a splash. Splash. Climbing out of the water. Finished bathing, maybe, and getting up to leave. Temari hoped it was only that they were done here at the onsen. She hoped they did not see and know.
But this was a ninja village. It would be vain to hope these old ladies were half blind, half deaf civilians. Likely as not they were kunoichi themselves, long retired maybe, but remembering the culture of their youth, the hidden rites and gentle touches of womanly camaraderie, and retaining still a measure of those sharpened senses, that awareness far too keen to be deceived by her and Tenten’s act.
Hell, the old bags had probably overheard all their whispering too. Judging by the glimpses Temari got of the smiles on their faces, they had each acquired fodder enough for weeks of eager gossip. If they were anything like the old ladies back in Suna, then the only secrets they could keep would be their own.
Tenten did not seem to mind the prospect of this gossip spreading. If anything, the knowing smiles on those old ladies’ faces only got her feeling more adventurous. A little deeper, a little wetter, she kissed and stroked Temari, giving more than ample reason for her boundless confidence.
Faced with this irresistible assault, Temari could but surrender and hope for mercy from her ravisher. Compared to this sapphic exhibition, seducing the Hokage seemed almost trivial.
At least with Naruto, it would be private.
Naruto was already wishing he hadn’t agreed to a private meeting.
“…so you see, Lord Hokage, it would clearly be in the interests of both our villages to cooperate on this matter, and…”
Samui doubtlessly had a very good point somewhere in all her talk. She seemed like a smart woman, and she acted cool and levelheaded. But Naruto would be damned if he could follow a word that she was saying. It was almost impossible to follow. Not so much because she was boring to listen to—no, she was well-spoken and astonishingly charismatic, and Naruto could listen to her talk for hours. She was a most… fascinating orator, and she could effortlessly command the attention of any audience.
But this had less to do with her eloquence, and more to do with her “personality”.
Her tits were fucking massive. And she certainly wasn’t modest about them, either. Samui’s dress was dangerously low-cut, and she drew only closer to danger every time she leaned forward across the table to point at something on the map. They were seated in a private meeting room in the Hokage tower, windowless and secure with only one door in or out. Outside, this door was flanked by silent ANBU, impassive and expressionless. They listened from without, but they would not interrupt unless they believed the Hokage was in danger. And while Naruto certainly felt like he was in danger, it was a very different danger than his ANBU bodyguards cared about.
Naruto stared at Samui’s cleavage. He did his best to politely obfuscate where he was looking, but… even with all the ninja arts he had mastered, the art of subtlety still eluded him. The Lord Seventh Hokage was an open book, and he damn well knew it. He could barely even focus on Samui’s face enough to read the blonde’s expression. She was inscrutable to him, and mostly because he just could not bring himself to look away from those tits. Perhaps this was why Samui had been chosen as Kumogakure’s ambassador to Konoha: they wanted the Hokage to just stare and nod along with whatever their diplomat said.
Yet Samui was somehow the less distracting of the two diplomats with whom he had been convinced to meet.
“I must say, this proposal seems terribly inconsiderate of our interests,” remarked Haku, the Hidden Mist’s representative.
Compared to Samui in her low-cut dress, Haku was clothed downright prudishly, wearing a most traditional women’s kimono in the most conservative fashion. Yet this modest outfit was dazzling on the man—the man. Naruto had to keep reminding himself that Haku was a man. But it was easy to forget, easy to doubt and disbelieve the offhanded confession Haku had made to him when they were young. How could any man look so soft, and slim, and silky? Naruto had seen high class courtesans in the Daimyo’s palace who would look downright homely next to this guy.
Samui raised an eyebrow, one hand still planted squarely on the map draped over the intervening table. If not for this impediment, that simply careless expanse of cleavage would have been right in Naruto’s face—and the Hokage would struggle to object if it were.
“It is not Kumo’s obligation to make consideration of Kiri when discussing cooperation between ourselves and Konoha,” she replied. “If anything, it should be Kiri who defers in this affair. Only your most spurious claims would come into conflict with this proposal.”
Haku smiled, a dagger-glint in his eye. Delicately, he raised a hand to cover his mouth.
“Does Kumogakure claim such close ties with Konoha that they presume to insert their opinions on negotiations between the Hidden Leaf and Mist?” was his riposte. “But there has been much bad blood between the Leaf and Cloud, and little recompense it seems you have paid them.”
“Reparations for past… disagreements… between our villages are not something to be discussed in front of a third party,” said Samui silkily, straightening up to plant a hand on her hip. “You are party to this negotiation only because the Hidden Mist has tangential stakes in the current topic of discussion. It is a courtesy, and nothing more.”
“But has Kumo truly made any gesture toward reparations?” Haku wondered. “Or do you say this only to veil how unapologetically your village treats with its supposed allies? Has not your village historically wronged the Lord Hokage’s own ancestors and his beloved wife as well? Surely much repayment would be needed to cover up those sins.”
Samui shot a look at Haku. Her eyes flitted down the crossdresser’s slender frame, before she crossed her arms under her chest, raising it still more prominently into view.
“Repayment more than you can offer,” snipped the blonde’s reply. “I speak for my village when I say we respect the Lord Hokage greatly and regret the actions of our former leaders. But should Naruto insist on reparations for any of these past grievances, I will gladly hear him out.”
She then gave Naruto a look, a single flaxen eyebrow raised. Fleetingly her lips upturned at how fixedly the Hokage stared, and she puffed her chest out further.
“Ah,” said Naruto, face reddening when he realized that both Samui and Haku were now staring at him. With a great effort, he raised his eyes from Samui’s cleavage and cleared his throat, doing an admirable job of pretending he had been paying attention the whole time. “R-Right, of course. That’s perfectly reasonable.”
Haku raised an eyebrow, looking from Naruto to Samui.
“Indeed?” said the Hidden Mist’s ambassador. “Has the Lord Hokage been compensated to his satisfaction? Or does he feel the Hidden Cloud still owes him for their past transgressions? But Kiri has not wronged you so, and there is a clearer break between its leaders with whom your village warred and those who lead the village now. I would not serve the Hidden Mist if I believed it still the same village responsible for my own past persecution.”
Naruto stared at Haku, so demure and beguilingly beautiful. He stared at Samui, so voluptuous and brazenly revealing.
His eyes were still glued to Samui’s cleavage. The only thing that could tear them from this flagrant spectacle of flesh was the subtle shifting of Haku’s hips—so subtle, yet so inappropriate. No man should have hips like that. Naruto looked from one to the other, growing increasingly obviously sheepish.
The Seventh Hokage cleared his throat.
“…I’ll be honest: I wasn’t listening to one word of that.”
Samui raised an eyebrow. A smile played across Haku’s supple lips. For a moment, Naruto was held hostage by their agonizing silence, and he fought with all his might not to squirm like an academy student who had been caught dozing off in class (an all too familiar experience). But at last, one of them spoke.
It was Samui who broke the silence.
“Fair enough. We were getting quite catty, weren’t we? Your time is too valuable to be wasted on petty diplomatic squabbles.”
Naruto was relieved by Samui’s response—right up until the blonde curtsied. It was a polite gesture, in theory, but Samui somehow found a way to grant him an even more generous view down her blouse, and the shadow of a knowing smirk slyly curved her lips. She could tell exactly why he had been so distracted, and it clearly pleased her to be the cause of Naruto’s inattention.
“True enough,” said Haku. “The Lord Hokage is above such trifling quarrels. These matters are… behind him. He looks only toward the future.”
As with Samui, Haku’s words were fair enough on the surface, but his careful smile and emphasis lent another meaning to his remark. He was less flagrant than Samui, and he made no overt gestures to solicit Naruto’s eye, but nonetheless the Hokage found his gaze drifting toward Haku’s hips when the man spoke of things being behind. There was indeed a fair deal behind Haku, and if he were half as brazen as Samui in emphasizing those features, Naruto could not have controlled himself.
This flattery was worse than indignation. Those pleasant smiles were more dangerous than naked blades. A diplomat’s weapon was their charm, and these two were masters of their respective “blades”.
Naruto cleared his throat.
“Yes, well,” he said. “If you agree it was nothing important…”
Samui brushed her hair aside. She rose slowly back into an upright stance. Even this simple motion screamed of sly seduction. Naruto could barely fight the urge to stare.
Damn, why did she have to make everything look so sensual? Was it really just those massive tits? But no, Samui knew exactly what she was doing. Many kunoichi of their generation neglected this side of their training, but Samui was more traditional. Her sex appeal was her strength, and she knew exactly how to use it.
“At any rate,” Samui said. “It’s a matter we can save for later one-on-one discussion. It would be improper to make my proposition with a third party listening in.”
Haku sweetly smiled. Naruto half expected him to make a sly remark about how such propositions would be improper regardless of who was listening. But he was more discreet than that, and he mirrored Samui’s gesture, delicately adjusting his long, sleek raven locks. It was a modest thing, yet to Naruto it felt like a flash bang.
Again, unbidden, the Hokage’s eyes found their way to Haku’s delicately angled hips. In a certain way, these hips were even more dangerous than Samui’s tits. It felt easier to resist a woman, who would have to compete directly with his wife’s appeal. In terms of figure, Samui was Hinata’s equal, but Hinata had the edge in his affections. Haku, however, was a creature quite different from his wife, and the niche he offered to fill with those subtle glances felt like something less conflicting.
Not that it would be any more appropriate to obey his lower half in respects to Haku, but there were much further extents to which their intimacy could go, as two men, before it would arouse suspicion. Before it would feel improper. Of course, Haku was such a slim and pretty man that many would likely enough to treat him as a woman for these purposes. Naruto’s loins certainly wanted to treat the man like a female and try to breed his perky ass.
Naruto was still resistant, of course. He was a faithful husband. He loved his wife. But it was easier to imagine getting away with certain indiscretions with Haku than with a buxom, beautiful woman like Samui.
“I would not dream to impose,” Haku remarked. “At least in that matter, I suppose, it is between Kumo and Konoha. Although I would certainly not object to helping the Lord Hokage negotiate his reparations.”
Haku flicked his eyes down Samui’s body. He did it with the air of a courtesan appraising their rival, or maybe a court eunuch judging the emperor‘s newest concubine. That simple glance was so dangerous, and following Haku’s eyes and the suggestion of Haku’s words, Naruto briefly imagined Samui nude and prostrate, those brazen clothes removed and folded neatly on the floor beside her while she graveled in debased dogeza.
Samui cocked her hips. The gleaming of her eye told that she could guess what they imagined, and her cool unflinching smile showed that she was more than simply unfazed by the prospect. In her glancing riposte, Naruto saw her daring them.
“If that were the Lord Hokage’s will, I would not be so obtuse as to complain,” Samui said too fairly, too agreeably. “Nor would I object to helping him fabricate justifications for further such demands.”
Naruto opened his mouth, then closed it. Something passed between Haku and Samui’s eyes. A silent agreement. They looked at him in unison, and he realized they were now working together.
If he let them continue this discussion, he would be up to his neck in it.
…yet he could not bring himself to stop this. They were dangerous because they were so powerfully enticing. If they could not appeal to him, their cushy ambassadorial positions would have been given to another.
‘Besides…’ he thought. ‘This is more interesting than sitting through another budget session.’
And so, against his better judgement, but very much in line with certain shorter-sighted interests, Naruto gestured for them to continue.
“What would these reparations look like?”
Samui looked at Naruto, considering. She glanced sidelong at Haku, conspiring. The Hidden Mist ambassador responded with a flawless smile to the blonde’s unspoken query, unimpeachably prim and proper. Samui let a briefest smirk serve as premonition.
“Are you saying you want to see them?” Samui asked him probingly.
“What’s Kumo offering?” Naruto replied, knowing what she meant, but wondering how far she dared to go. “I wanna see your proposal.”
Haku sidled up to Samui. He framed her with his slender body, offering a contrast to accentuate those ample curves.
“Go on,” said Haku. “Show the Lord Hokage what you have to offer. We shall see if you can outdo what the Hidden Mist could give him. We may not have us bad past with Konoha, but there have been one or two transgressions for which I would happily atone.”
Samui cocked an eyebrow at Haku‘s change of tone. But then she raised a hand to the neckline of her blouse. Naruto‘s eyes, so firmly fixed to this location, could tell at once what she intended. But he could not bring himself to offer an objection. He enjoyed the view too much to claim he did not want to see.
Following the brazen tone she had set up to this point, Samui gave her blouse a firm, quick, fearless tug. She freed her tits from their confinement as quickly and efficiently as an assassin baring their blade, knowing that once her target saw, she would have to go for the kill. There was no fishnet maille in the way. No bra either to obstruct his view. Huge and creamy, pinkly flush, a wobbling expanse of flesh crowned by her engorging nubs. Tits. Tits. Tits!
“Well?” Asked Samui in a husky tone, unabashed at Haku‘s appraising glance beside her. “Do I have your interest yet, or will you request a little more?”
She closed the distance, leaning across his desk. Her bosom, she pressed down in front of him, sweeping aside all less urgent business. This affair was of the highest priority, and it demanded his immediate attention.
Naruto realized his mouth was open. He closed it. He gulped. He had not expected her to go so quickly for the jugular. Normally, such a forward move would be a self-defeating effort, but there was not one hint of desperation in this flagrant offer. Samui’s face was stoic, looking every bit as cool as he felt dizzyingly warm. She looked entirely unconcerned, like it did not matter who might see her in this position, like she would not be bothered by it one least bit if Naruto refused.
But before Naruto could consider his response, and before he could collect himself from this enrapturing eyeful, Haku tittered and covered his mouth, smiling at Samui almost condescendingly.
“Where do you get off acting so haughty with him? That is not the proper way to make an offer to Lord Hokage. You are far too presumptuous in your bearing… so shameless and unwomanly. Here,” Haku said. “Let me show you how to beg forgiveness properly.”
Primly and demurely, Haku nudged Samui aside. She stood up straight, those hefty, provocative tits pulled disappointingly out of Naruto’s reach. He watched her step aside, still considering Samui’s offer. But from the corner of his eye, he saw Haku grab his kimono’s obi, and he turned his head to watch Haku turn his back. The man tied up his long black hair to expose a smooth nape, before beginning as slowly and elegantly as a geisha to disrobe.
Naruto stared at that ivory back, so slim and smooth, and his eyes descended slowly, slowly to the curve of that perky, perfect ass. Still not turning to face the Lord Hokage, Haku folded his kimono. He laid it neatly on the floor, and atop it he placed his sandals, slipping them off his feet one by one. Nude at last he stood a moment longer, lingering with an almost bashful hesitation, despite a complete absence of nervousness from his posture. Then, in a single fluid motion, turning and swooping to the floor before Naruto could cast his eyes down his front, the Hidden Mist ambassador prostrated himself before the Lord Hokage. In nude dogeza, Haku groveled silently, letting this lowly pose alone say everything of his offer.
Dumbstruck, Naruto gawked at Haku’s ass, at Haku’s slender back, at Haku’s carefully unguarded nape. It was the utmost posture of submission, the most degrading stance that one could take. It was even more flagrant than Samui popping out her tits. Yet there was a strange delicacy to it, a sense of perverse propriety lent to this proposition by that most old-fashioned pose.
“Whoa,” said the Seventh Lord Hokage with all the eloquence he could muster. “Damn.”
He almost immediately regretted this response. Samui met Naruto’s eyes, and she saw the desire in them. She knew that if they gave him time to second-guess, he would backpedal. And Naruto could see the wheels turning behind Samui’s eyes; he knew when she had reached the logical conclusion. With a calm, unflappable smile, the Hidden Cloud ambassador followed Haku’s example. Just slowly enough to build suspense, now Samui too began to strip.
She presented Naruto with her back, letting him contrast her figure with Haku’s. Like the Mist ambassador, she was quite fair-skinned, but a few more roses blossomed among these lilies, and her composure was betrayed by the flush of preparation. Naruto’s eyes followed the plummeting dip, the dizzying rise, up and down and up some more. If Haku was slim and graceful, Samui was all curves. It was inconceivable that a woman so bountifully enfleshed could step as lightly or turn as smoothly, yet Samui defied his expectations. Stooping low to fold her clothes, she gave Naruto a long, clear look at her greatest assets.
Then finally, almost mercifully, the blonde set aside her neatly folded clothes, before dropping down beside Haku in an avalanche of milk. But the mercy was short lived. Her prostration was more dangerous than a silent killing stance, and the sight of those enormous breasts squeezing to the floor wracked Naruto’s nerves worse than a dagger tickling his throat. For a moment, these two let the Seventh Lord Hokage appreciate this view. They knew he could not help but stare. He was too aroused to look away. Then, in this nude dogeza with foreheads kissing his office floor, the pair said what Naruto simultaneously wanted most and least to hear.
“On behalf of our villages, we beg for your forgiveness, Lord Hokage. We will do anything to make amends.”
Naruto stared at Samui and Haku, mouth witlessly agape.
‘…Crap. I didn’t think they’d go THIS far. Now what do I do?’
Well, there was the obvious choice. But while Naruto had absorbed some lecherous tendencies from his mentors, he was hardly a sex-crazed maniac. For one thing, he was happily married, and it would feel especially nasty to indulge in something like this when Valentine’s Day was tomorrow. He still hadn’t figured out anything special to do for his wife, and yet here he was, letting himself get seduced.
Besides, this was too suspicious. Too obvious a trap. No doubt Samui and Haku both had orders to seduce him. Why else would they do something so degrading? If there was only one thing that threw him off, it was that they were prepared to do something this overt with anyone else in the room. They worked for rival villages, so they normally wouldn’t want to show their hand in each other’s presence. Right? The one thing Naruto could be sure of was that this was too good to be true. They probably wanted blackmail material. Maybe they even saw the risk of giving each other blackmail against themselves as worth getting something to hold over him.
Well…
…that was what Naruto would think if he were a more pragmatic, ruthless statesman. But Samui was one of Killer Bee’s disciples, and Bee was cool with him. Haku was someone Naruto felt even less inclined to distrust—the Kiri ambassador was too good natured, and Naruto was too optimistic, for him to believe Haku had ill intentions. There was the practical, political mentality that had been drilled into Naruto by his predecessors, and then there was his natural disposition. He wanted to believe the best of people, and his entire ruling philosophy had been founded on this premise.
But regardless, whether the pair’s motives were cynical or sincere, Naruto was still a married man, and obviously he was faithful to his—
Samui shifted where she bowed, and Naruto’s eyes zoomed in on her tits, watching them deform and dimple as she dragged them half an inch. Then Haku’s hips rose a centimeter, idly uplifting that flawless peach of an ass, and this hit Naruto so hard he almost forgot the ring on his finger. It was, nearly impossible to think straight while his erection prodded the underside of his desk. Trying to remind himself of his wife only produced a mental image of Hinata lying expectantly in bed, flush and nude and wanting him.
That just made things worse.
‘M-Maybe I could make it up to Hinata on Valentine’s Day…’ thought a voice in his head that sounded a little too much like Jiraiya. But then Naruto caught himself. ‘No! Wait, what am I thinking? I can’t just…’
“Heh.”
Naruto heard the low snickering inside his head and bit back a scowl.
‘…Hey. What are YOU laughing at, Kurama? Do you think this is funny?’
“It’s hilarious,” Kurama’s tone was annoyingly smug. “You really have no clue what’s going on, huh?”
‘Argh! Help me out here, you bastard!
“Nah… It’s funnier to watch you squirm.”
The Nine-Tails went silent inside Naruto’s mindscape, leaving the Seventh Lord Hokage alone with his throbbing erection, a niggling conscience, and these nude, groveling, so powerfully tempting ambassadors. Naruto wanted to curse the bijuu. He wanted to do many other things too, most of which he would swiftly regret.
And what was Kurama acting so smug about, anyway? What did he mean about him having no clue? That sly bastard…
“Ghrk,” said Naruto. It was the most articulate statement he could produce. His eyes were still glued to Haku, then Samui, then Haku, then Samui. He could not decide which of them to stare at, but he wanted to ogle both. He also wanted to get out of here and beg for his wife’s forgiveness. He also wanted to throw decency, sense, and caution to the wind and fuck the ambassadors right here in his office. He wanted a great many things, but he couldn’t have them all.
He had to think more rationally. He had to muster his resolve, get out of this seat, and—
“Hm? What are you grinning about?” Satsuki looked askance at Hinata. The pair had been strolling toward the Uchiha’s apartment on the outskirts of Konoha when the Lord Hokage’s wife came to a sudden stop and turned her head. “I’ve never seen such a nasty look…”
Hinata giggled, brushing aside a stray lavender strand. Swollen veins throbbed, not too subtly feeding her pearlescent eyes. Her byakugan was active, and she had tilted her head just so. She did not attempt to hide the devious little smile sneaking its way across her lips.
“I’m glad Naruto enjoyed his lunch,” she mildly remarked. “I put a great deal of work into picking out the ingredients. But it looks like the effect is even more potent than I expected…”
Satsuki blinked, then looked from Hinata to the Hokage Tower. It loomed over the surrounding buildings, but from here it looked no bigger than her thumb. She wondered, briefly, just what Hinata could see—and just what ingredients Hinata had slipped into her husband’s lunch.
“You didn’t… Did you?”
Hinata’s pale, veiny eyes mischievously twinkled. The effect was most unsettling with her doujutsu active. Satsuki now understood how otherworldly and unnerving her sharingan looked to others.
“My darling deserves the world,” said Hinata sweetly. “But since that isn’t on the table, I guess I can settle for this.”
Yuuuup. That pretty much confirmed Satsuki’s suspicions.
“…How many more?”
Hinata’s smile widened.
“As many as he can handle❤”
Satsuki considered the implication. A far too pleasant shiver ran down her spine. She could not suppress her growing blush.
“Now that is a scary thought.”
“You know you want it.”
Satsuki was beneath denial.
She could only nod.
For the span of a single heartbeat, smoke filled the Hokage’s office. It was thick, white, odorless, and radiating with the Seventh Lord Hokage’s warm, weighty, palpable chakra. By the time this smoke had cleared, Samui and Haku would get everything they’d been asking for, and they had but the duration of their matching, startled gasps to ponder what they had unleashed.
No time was spared for contemplation deeper than a slattern’s satisfaction before Samui and Haku each felt several strong, firm, identical hands grabbing hold of their unresisting bodies. They were hauled off the ground, assaulted by a dozen greedy lips and scores of groping fingers. Blinded by the smoke of their reverse harem’s conjuration, they could not see, but only feel, and hear, and smell, and taste. They were almost scared, and in their terror—so excited.
“Ah! Oh my, Hokage-sama…!” Haku gasped. He felt Naruto’s broad, calloused hands scooping and massaging his plump and perky buttocks. Between the crossdressing ambassador’s legs rose an eager, unabashed hardness—a good enough size to satisfy most women, but it measured barely half the throbbing mass of meat against which he gaily, blushing frotted. Haku felt Naruto’s hardness, swollen and momentous, and quivering and maiden-mewling he surrendered to its gravitation, delightedly demeaning himself with this up-close, physical comparison.
Nor did Haku feel just one of those lordly, peerless cocks. Even while he sacrificed on Naruto’s altar all prior chaste facades of elegant demureness, rocking those indecent, nearly girlish hips to impress his whole dripping, quivering self with the Seventh Lord Hokage’s full superiority, another of those long, and thick, and steely rigid cocks slapped across his milky thighs. Yet another of those girthy cocks built for breeding and unmanning poised itself between his full and firm and creamy cheeks, and all the ice of Haku’s bloodline sublimated in a sultry steam, drowning his keenest wits in a haze of sodden pleasure as he relinquished every inch to Naruto’s turgid lust.
Naruto was all around them. They did not need to see his face or body to know how wonderful and terrible a desire they had woke in him. The smoke was yet thick and occluding, and Samui was that much more exhilarated by this blindness to accompany the thrill of helplessness at his touch. With ninjutsu and the possibilities unfolded by the use of chakra, most differences in capacity twixt men and women shrank to nil. There were kunoichi like Tsunade who could toss any man like a rag doll, and while Samui was not nearly that strong, she was a skillful, seasoned ninja. A man of equal skill with ninja arts would still have the edge in strength and stamina, but the differences would be less great than with untrained civilians.
But Naruto was a ninja far beyond her. The gulf in power between them was orders of magnitude greater than between any burly warrior and waifish peasant maiden. Samui was not promiscuous, but she had her romantic history, and she had enough experience to appreciate the sheer, titanic difference between Naruto and any other man. He was a living legend, comparable to figures worshiped as outright deities. He had gone beyond all comprehensible bounds of human strength and mortal power. The merest hinting of his titanic chakra, the tingling of these etheric vapors left over from his enactment of kage bunshin no jutsu, terrified her and delighted her with a sense of utter smallness.
“L-Lord Hokage…” Samui whimpered, feeling the monstrous, transcendent strength lurking in the fingers so fervently besetting her plushly heaving breasts. All the pillow weight of her prized and prideful bosom was a feather-burden to those hands, a trifle barely worth the dignity of his touch. He was so terrifyingly strong, strong, strong, and he turned her and flipped her dizzily amid the blinding, lingering chakra smoke. She felt like a thing of porcelain, so frail and diminutive, and she was almost frozen by the apprehension of his ferocious lust, the unsubtle brush and greedy press of the hardness she had so flagrantly provoked.
His cock. His cocks! They were all around her. The musk of his arousal swiftly drowned out her regrets, and even her palpitating terror of his irresistible monster strength could not outcompete the feelings he awoke by rubbing, sawing, grinding, probing, thrusting those ungodly cocks everywhere they could reach. If anything, her sense of helplessness and diminution in these great and nearly godlike hands only made it more delightful, more swiftly vanquishing her apprehension and dissolving all intelligence into vapid, bovine bliss.
“Hokage-sama…!” Haku squealed, skewered ass-first on Naruto, groping through the smoke for more of those immense, unsated cocks. Unwilling to resist, he bounced on Naruto’s erection, and he ground plaintively his own meek hardness against the Lord Hokage’s peerless length. Wider opened his that silken mouth to proclaim his ecstasy at Naruto’s onslaught—but before another syllable could from them fly, another of Naruto’s cocks was stuffed into his mouth, and Haku found himself conscripted to yet another session of relief.
“Naruto… Ah! Naruto…!” Samui likewise lewdly cried, shivering as he forced himself most welcomely into a dripping cunt, a plumply pillowed ass, and back and forth between her tits, against her nipples, all across that corpulent, heavenly mass. But amid her lewd and bovine lowing, she too was soon silenced, presented with more cocks than her entire body attend and compelled slovenly to gulp and slurp and suck and swallow, dizzily fellating.
There was so much of him. More than they could possibly imagine! And more, and more, and more they felt surrounding them, groping them, biting and kissing and suckling them, and most of all penetrating and deflowering them in every possible way. If there was any surface of their bodies, any rise or dip or orifice even possible to use that hitherto had gone unused, it was taken now by Naruto’s cock and used for his relentless pleasure.
This was a monster no single man or woman could possibly content. A force of nature that, like the Kyuubi sealed inside his belly which could level a mountain with one swipe of its tail, would reduce anyone who provoked his lust into a witless, sopping puddle of sweat and cum and bliss. Haku swiftly came, his orgasmic squeal stifled by Naruto’s cock, and Samui likewise came and came, reamed and reamed amid the sweaty roiling mass of bodies until she was too sore to stand, too exhausted to endure in consciousness much longer. Nor could Haku long persist through this ecstatic sodomy, a merely human appetite soon filled beyond all limits of satiety, his body milked for every last drop of emasculated lust until he flaccid, sweaty, and reeking of Naruto’s cum flopped onto the office floor, naked and just halfway conscious.
By the time the smoke had fully cleared, Samui and Haku lay utterly exhausted at the Seventh Lord Hokage’s feet. And over them, flush and hard and twitching, his rock-hard manhood smeared with all the evidence of this concupiscent transgression, Naruto loomed. His cock was throbbing, sweat glistened on his brow, and he considered the insensate bodies of the diplomats as ruefully as he could manage while still so hard and horny.
‘Damn… They’re already worn out?’ he mused. ‘Argh! If they were gonna push me to do something this stupid, they could have at least had the decency to last a little longer! Now I’m blue-balled, AND in trouble…’
“What trouble?” said Kurama in his head, the Kyuubi sounding quite amused. “If you’re still pent up, just keep going. They’ve already asked for it.”
‘Jackass! It’s no good if they’re unconscious,’ Naruto mentally retorted. ‘That’s barely any better than jerking off.’
“Well, if you refuse to keep fucking them, you could always send for one of your female ANBU. Or a male like Haku, if you’re already fine with that…”
Kurama sniggered. If Naruto could spare the focus for meditation in his current state, he would have headed straight into his mindscape to kick the Kyuubi’s ass. But as he was incapable with the erection currently demanding his attention, Naruto simply huffed.
‘I’m not gonna start digging the hole deeper just because I slipped up! I’m already in deep enough shit if Hinata finds out…’ Naruto ran a hand through his hair. Fuck, he was horny. He almost WAS tempted to keep going with the passed out Samui and Haku. But now that Kurama mentioned his ANBU… ‘Ah, shit! I hope none of my bodyguards overheard.’
“They absolutely did,” Kurama deadpanned. “They’re the elite of the elite, after all. But they answer directly to you. If you tell them to keep quiet…”
Naruto grimaced. He stared down at Haku and Samui, the ambassadors absolutely slathered with his semen. Against his better judgement, they still looked so damn lewd.
Fuck… Why did he still have to be so hard? It was nearly impossible to think.
Maybe he really should go for a little longer?
‘No, shit!’ Naruto thought, trying to recollect his wits through the haze of too slowly dissipating lust. ‘Who was posted at my door today? Maybe if I just explain the situation to my guards…’
He paused, looking down at his sloppy erection, then at the naked, cum-smeared bodies of Samui and Haku.
A single bead of sweat descended from his brow.
The temptation was too strong, and his desire was too intense. Before Naruto could even think, his body was already in motion. He descended on Haku and Samui, grabbing one of the blonde’s enormous breasts and hauling it to his mouth, before sliding his greedy, still hard cock between Haku’s cum-lubed buttocks. Tender though his phallus was, Naruto could not, in his lusted state, bear to take it slow.
With a single stroke, he thrust in deep. Savoring Samui’s breast, using Haku’s ass, he could not stop. He had to fuck! He was already in this deep. If he wound up getting in trouble with Hinata, he might as well make it worth the drama. He had to get his rocks off… and these two had already asked him to. What was the harm in resuming?
Slurp, slurp.
“Ngh…❤”
Samui stirred but did not wake, reacting groggily to the sensation of Naruto’s hungry slurping. His tongue assailed her teat, sensitive and tingling, and it was too much for her not to feel from across the obliviating gulf. But it was merciful compared to the ravishing she had experienced moments earlier, and even while Naruto’s lips and tongue and teeth worked to leave a lasting mark on her creamy breasts, she just wanly smiled in her satiated somnolence.
Slap, slap, slap.
Haku’s cheeks rebounded from Naruto’s pelvic thrusts, the Hokage’s ceaseless piston lusting counting out a frenzied tempo. In and out he pumped his cock, using Haku’s proffered hole for his personal relief. And Haku in his blissed out, imbecilic state could but dreamily groan and reflexively grind, even in half-conscious stupor eager to ride Naruto’s rod. Slap, slap, lamely flopped Haku’s voided manhood, yon and hither swaying with Naruto’s lustful rhythm.
Naruto was in a haze. He usually only got like this with his wife, Hinata (and often felt no little guilt at the state he left her in!) but he had been pushed too far today, the beast had burst its cage. Succumbing to a libido that would make his late godfather look like a buddha, he sucked and fucked, and fucked and sucked, grunting and sweaty and oblivious to all but brute desire.
He came inside Haku. But he was still horny. He shoved his dick inside of Samui, and he slapped and fondled Haku’s ass while groping Samui’s tits and fucking her wet, sopping pussy. He came inside of Samui. But he was still horny! He jerked off onto Haku’s chest, and he rubbed his dick on Haku’s face, and he came all over Haku. But he was still horny. He rolled Samui over, draping her lewd and happy dreaming body across the slim and fair Haku, before burying his sore and hard and shameless cock inside the blonde’s plump, jiggling ass.
Sweaty, panting, hotly longing for relief, Naruto sodomized the pliant and insensate Samui, eliciting now and then a moan or sigh of nearly cognizant imploring.
“Mm… mooore…”
Naruto was too deep in rut. He could but oblige her, seeking ardently to come enough to justify this transgression. Her fleshy, creamy cheeks clapped and rippled with his thrusts, her corpulent and flaunted breasts jiggling and deforming as they pressed and dragged atop Haku. He fucked her faster, faster, deeper! He was getting closer, closer, closer! Just a little more, and surely… surely!
Naruto squeezed his eyes tight shut, arching his back. Preparing to let it all out.
Then—
He heard his office door swing open.
A whistle. A snicker. A breath inhaled sharply, and the whisper-quiet sound of his ANBU guards gossiping outside. A second later, the door slammed shut. It was too quick for Naruto to say a word, let alone pull out, and before time enough could pass to process the shock, still thrusting dumbly in the inertia of his overflowed desire, Naruto heard a sigh, then a very familiar voice.
“So… Naruto?” said his old teammate, Sakura. “Should I ask why you’re fucking the ambassadors?”
A beat.
Naruto’s face went tomato red. He opened his mouth to answer. But then!
He came. And came. And came! Sakura’s arrival triggered something deeply buried, and Naruto felt himself at last go empty, flaccid, satisfied inside of Samui’s ass. Sheepishly, embarrassedly, panting and sweaty and blushing like a fool, Naruto stood there ensconced in the ambassador’s distended anus, now filled to the brim with his cum.
‘Shit. If I pull out, Sakura will see my dick…’
Considering the position he was in, that would be the least of his offenses. But with that final ejaculation, sanity returned to Naruto, and with it came a nostalgic boyhood bashfulness. Limply, horribly embarrassed, Naruto cleared his throat.
“…Reparations,” he answered.
Naruto felt Sakura’s eyes boring into the back of his head.
“Reparations,” she repeated scathingly. Her tone was critique enough.
“Y-Yeah… to make up for, um… past bad relations between our villages, and uh…”
“Naruto?” interjected Sakura. “I really hope you don’t expect me to buy such an idiotic excuse.”
Naruto winced. He could clearly picture the unamused look on her face.
“H-Hey, now! Look, Sakura… We’re friends, aren’t we?”
“I am your subordinate,” Sakura answered smartly, and more than a little coldly.
Naruto started to sweat profusely.
“Please don’t tell Hinata.”
Sakura let out a long, weary sigh. Glancing anxiously over his shoulder, Naruto saw the woman bury her face in the palm of her hand.
“Tell her? Naruto, you have no idea…” The medic ninja shook her head, muttering something under her breath. Her temple was throbbing. “…well, I won’t tell her, I guess. Not so long as you didn’t do anything stupid. I mean… even stupider than this.”
She gestured drolly to the blissfully insensate Samui and Haku. Naruto wished the pair were able to come to his defense.
“Well, this is the stupidest thing I’ve done, at least,” Naruto said, doing his best to laugh it off.
Sakura sighed.
“No kidding…”
A moment passed in awkward silence. Sparking with inscrutable annoyance, a single emerald eye met Naruto’s sheepish stare. The Hokage fidgeted.
“Can you, um… give me a moment? I’m still, you know…” he mumbled. “I don’t wanna make this even worse by flashing you.”
“Naruto…” Sakura sighed. “I am a battlefield medic. I have been up to the elbow in your guts. More than once. It is nothing I haven’t already seen.”
Naruto cleared his throat, debating whether to feel comforted that Sakura wouldn’t accuse him of sexual harassment for it, or affronted that she wasn’t remotely flustered by the idea. But even if Sakura did not find it awkward, being able to view the human body from a purely clinical perspective and seeing him besides as merely a friend, it would still be embarrassing for him. Sakura was his first crush, and he had pined after her for years before even knowing Hinata had feelings for him. Even if he was ultimately the one to reject the possibility of a relationship when Sakura offered it, he could not ignore that it was different with her than it would be with Shizune or Granny Tsunade.
Still… he could hardly stay like this.
With his face burning red, Naruto slipped out of Samui and stood up. With his back still self-consciously to Sakura, he cast his eyes around the room, looking for his pants. It took him a moment to spot them.
They were next to his office door…
…right behind Sakura.
………well, she had said it was fine.
Naruto cleared his throat, then fully turned around. Sakura’s eyes descended slowly, settling at last between his legs. Naruto felt exceeding glad that he had exhausted his libido for the moment, his phallus mercifully unresponsive to Sakura’s dispassionate scrutiny. Mostly dispassionate.
Regardless of what she said, Sakura was neither sexless nor unfeeling. She had seen Naruto naked more than once, and she had personally carried out physical examinations while healing the blonde when they were still on a squad together, but that was a different context. Right here, right now, Naruto was not her patient, and she was not his physician. He was a man still smeared with the evidence of long and vigorous sex, smelling of sweat and musk and bodily emission.
A slightest tinge of pinkness spread over Sakura’s cheeks. Fixedly she watched him, expression carefully controlled. But her flushing cheeks and her unmoving eyes hinted she was less unfazed than she had assumed she would be. Naruto was keenly aware of Sakura staring, and passingly he remembered that she was a single woman. Once, the pinkette had pined for Satsuki in a bisexual schoolgirl crush, but she had not acted on those former feelings since Satsuki’s return from “exile”. It had been years since she last showed any real interest in either of her former teammates. Not beyond a friendly joke.
Naruto took a step toward Sakura—toward his trousers behind her. She stood her ground, but her posture infinitesimally tensed. Even though he was doing nothing wrong (nothing worse, at least, than what the smiling, sweaty, cum-smeared Cloud and Mist ambassadors proved him to have done) Naruto felt mortifyingly guilty. Benign or not, he was keenly aware how this would look if anyone else walked in.
“Could you lock the door?” he asked Sakura, thinking distractedly of these possible interlopers.
Sakura’s expression could have been carved from stone, but her face promptly went from pink to luminous scarlet. Her eyes followed the sway of Naruto’s flaccid length, maybe pondering the fact that she had only ever seen him soft. At least… the only times she had seen it in a medical context. But as a young man and woman traveling and fighting together over the years of their adolescence and young adulthood, there had been furtive glimpses and close encounters. They had never engaged romantically, but there were times when they come very close to engaging purely sexually.
Such tension was inevitable. It was a calculated measure on behalf of those who arranged genin squads. By including at least one female on every squad, it was all but guaranteed that she would couple with one of her male teammates. These teams often came into adulthood together, and most kunoichi went into their careers only as far as they could make it before sexual tensions and youthful indiscretions finally led to her becoming a mother. It was a quite cynical way to ensure posterity, and their own Team 7 had been an outlier. Back then, she was young and impetuous, more interested in Satsuki than in Naruto.
But then, Satsuki had also been an outlier…
Because of the Uchiha’s since-reneged defection, there had been a time at the peak of their respective sex drives when Naruto and Sakura were going on missions without a third wheel. There had sometimes been Sai, of course, but Sai had been more interested in Naruto’s dick than Sakura’s modest assets, and Naruto had shown no interest in Sai (to Sakura’s secret disappointment—she would have loved to watch!). But Naruto WAS interested in Sakura back then. He was attracted to her. He had wanted her. And there had been a few times when, overcome by stress with the Kyuubi straining to break free and his promises tearing him in so many directions, Naruto had taken hold of her and she realized she would be glad if he kept going.
They had come so close. Sakura remembered countless times where, if Naruto had pressed a little longer or if she had relented a little sooner, they could have gone all the way. All these memories came rushing back to her, congealing into a knot somewhere behind her bosom. She had blossomed since back then, no longer small enough for Ino to tease her for being flat, but she was still nowhere near comparing with a woman like Naruto’s wife, Hinata, or the Hidden Cloud’s ambassador, Samui. She was self-conscious, of course. She was keenly conscious of herself, and of Naruto, and of the situation they were in.
Only professional pride as both a kunoichi and a medic kept Sakura from folding. She was no longer a flighty, lovestruck twit chasing after impossible girlhood fancies. She was a woman with standards, and self esteem, and grounded expectations. She was a woman well aware of her desires. She was a woman… and he was a man.
Sakura cleared her throat.
“…Sure, I can lock the door for you.”
Her heart was racing. She turned her back to Naruto, and vividly—immediately—she envisioned the blonde grabbing her from behind. She imagined all the ways he must have fucked Haku to leave the Hidden Mist ambassador in such a sloppy, witless state. A rivulet of blood trickled from her nose.
She considered how short her skirt was, how snugly the spats below conformed to her body’s contours. She imagined she could feel Naruto’s stare burning on her lower back, tantalized by just how little really stood between him and his boyhood crush’s ass. Usually, Sakura would not entertain such foolish hypotheticals—but it no longer felt so foolish to imagine Naruto overcome by desire, Naruto once again forgetting his marriage vows to ravish the beautiful creature before him.
Once she locked the door, there would be no one to get between them…
Was that what he wanted?
Ba-dump. Ba-dump. Ba-dump.
Sakura could barely think over the pounding of her heart. She reached the office door. She grasped the handle.
Click.
She locked the door.
For a moment, Sakura stood on that spot unmoving. Naruto’s footsteps drew closer to her. Closer, closer.
He was right behind her now. She imagined she could feel his breath on her nape. She remembered all the times in the past when he could have broken through the thinning ice and had her for himself.
She remembered him refusing when she finally made the offer.
It was strange. Obviously, she had had ulterior motives at the time. But Naruto’s reply had never rung quite true. Maybe she had only made the offer to protect him, wanting him to abandon the promise she once forced from him so they could settle down together. But was this not out of love for him?
Academically, she understood why he had refused. It was a rationale that could never feel quite real to her, but she could reason it out and imagine Naruto’s perspective. Back then, she had mostly just been distraught by his refusal, knowing it meant he would keep putting himself in danger. For a while after, she had resented it. But now, she was grateful.
A woman’s heart was such a strange thing, was it not? If Naruto had been the kind of man who could settle for the offer she had made him before the Five Kage Summit, he would not be a man worthy of all that she had come to feel for him. In rejecting then her offer and her confession—a genuine confession, no matter its conflicted motives—he had proven himself worthy of the very feelings he said she merely feigned.
Aware of Naruto nearly breathing down her neck, Sakura mused on all these things. Was it not so silly? So perverse? The more unattainable he became, the more she missed the days when once he pined for her. But if she had accepted those juvenile advances back then, she would not now feel for Naruto as she did. They would have bumbled and fumbled and quarreled and broken up, and there would be too much leftover baggage from the follies of adolescence to feel quite so keenly, quite so… purely.
She would not say she loved Naruto. She would not say it. But she was free to think, and dream, and wish, and fantasize in the privacy of her bed. She respected Hinata’s feelings, and she knew how dearly Hinata loved Naruto. She knew just how far Hinata was prepared to go to make her husband happy. And this only made things that much more complex…
Sakura still kept closely in touch with Tsunade, who still kept in touch with the other Five Kage. She was, much more than most, aware of the favors being called in, the backroom deals being struck. Hinata may have abdicated her position as heiress of the Hyuuga clan, and she may have long been unfavored for the inheritance besides, but… while Hinata may have fallen short of the expectations for her as a shinobi in her youth, she had always done better in the subtler arts.
Hinata was a gentle, loving woman, but she was also shrewd and discerning. She was the perfect foil to her husband, able and willing to negotiate in ways her husband was too idealistic to consider. Between the two, Hinata had the better grasp of how to scheme and politick. And she had lately put those talents to quite an interesting use.
Sakura thought again of the blissed out Samui and Haku, and she recalled what she had heard from Tsunade of the bribes, and the subtle threats, and the secret deals and promises the Lord Hokage’s wife had quietly negotiated. Coming from an older generation when such things were still practiced among the great clans, Tsunade had reached the conclusion instantly. Sakura, being younger and more removed from those antiquated practices, was still partially incredulous.
It wasn’t impossible. It wasn’t illegal. Hell, it wasn’t even that uncommon, once you included all the daimyo and petty nobles throughout the Elemental Nations. But still Sakura struggled to fully believe the conclusion her mentor had drawn. Not because she found it illogical, or repellant, or even simply odd.
No…
It was because it sounded too damn good to be true.
Sakura glanced over her shoulder.
Naruto stood behind her. He was in the middle of standing up from bending over—for a split second, her heart skipped a beat, until she saw Naruto holding his trousers. Then, she almost felt… disappointed. But also relieved. But also annoyed. But also…
…well, she felt many things.
Her eyes from Naruto’s face. She craned her neck and arched her back, just subtly. Just enough to catch a glimpse.
Naruto cleared his throat, nakedly aware of the tense atmosphere. Perhaps just now realizing how his request for her to lock the door might be taken. His face was nearly as red as Sakura’s. His own eyes followed Sakura’s downward—right up until they were arrested by the swell of her posterior.
Sakura was pleased to see his blush grow deeper, his flaccid manhood briefly twitch. Naruto, however, was simply flustered.
“So, um…” said the blonde, trying to break the tense and awkward silence. He spent a moment desperately groping for a topic. “…What were your plans for Valentine’s Day?”
A beat.
Naruto’s eyes widened, realizing too late how this question could be taken. He opened his mouth, no doubt meaning to issue a retraction.
But Sakura beat him to the punch.
“Honestly… I don’t have any plans, no,” Sakura said. She met Naruto‘s eye, catching him still staring at the small of her back. “Do you?”
With her eyes still holding Naruto’s gaze, Sakura let go of the doorknob. She took a half step from the door, backing up toward Naruto. There was little space to spare between them, and this movement gobbled it up. Naruto tensed.
“I mean… I haven’t made any big plans yet,” the blonde spluttered, trying very hard to ignore the discreet press of Sakura’s behind as she reversed into him. It was a light brush, a sparing contact, but he felt electrified. “I don’t like to make a big deal out of it, you know? It’s just another day… Maybe go out for a date with Hinata. Have dinner somewhere nice… N-Nothing crazy.”
Sakura smiled. She was in no hurry to put space between her and Naruto. A moment more she lingered here, feeling the brush of him against her, feeling how he stirred and stiffened. If nothing else, it pleased her ego to know she could still elicit such a reaction from him.
“Dinner, huh? How romantic. But what about the rest of the day? Surely you can afford to take it off. Just have a shadow clone in your office while you go out and enjoy yourself…”
For the span of a breath, she stared into his eyes. Finally, mercifully she stepped away, letting Naruto‘s no longer fully flaccid member fall against his thigh while she turned and moved beside him. Her gaze meandered to the hand clutching his recovered trousers.
Naruto gave Sakura a wary look. He was transfixed. Despite being free to do so, he did not move to put his pants back on. Perhaps because his boxers were still misplaced and he did not wish to go commando. But Sakura doubted that was the case.
“Hinata has a mission tomorrow. She won’t be back until the evening,” Naruto answered cautiously. It felt foolish to say this while Samui and Haku moaned pleasantly in the corner, but he did not wish to acknowledge the implication. He did not want to be the one to say it. “There wouldn’t be a point to taking the whole day off.”
“No?” Languidly Sakura placed a hand on her hip. She turned slowly, slowly toward Naruto, pausing only once she stood sideways to him. Her posture was impeccable, giving Naruto a fine view of her profile. Raising a single eyebrow, she unblinkingly surveyed him. “You’ve been spending so much time behind that desk, though. As a professional medic, I think you’re overworked.”
The glimmer of those emerald eyes dared him to follow this train of thought to its logical conclusion. A faint and fleeting smile made clear the insinuation. She cocked her shapely hips, a silent threat lurking behind the gesture. Her gaze drifted from Naruto‘s trousers clutched in his hand to the abundantly soiled forms of the Cloud and Mist ambassadors.
“But you aren’t gonna give me a break, are you?” Naruto murmured. “If I say I’m taking the day off, you’ll swoop right in and claim my personal time for yourself.”
“We’re friends, aren’t we? And friends keep each other’s secrets, don’t they?”
There was something infinitesimally vindictive about her words. It was teasing, artful, and deliberately ironic. A little petty. Remembering old slights, and rekindling old desires. This would feel less dangerous if Sakura were his ex.
Naruto gulped.
“…Is this blackmail?” he followed her eyes to the ambassadors with whom he had so foolishly, impulsively transgressed. “Are you threatening to tell her?”
“It’s not a threat,” Sakura answered sweetly. “But I can’t say you don’t owe me. First, you turn me down after constantly badgering me for a date, then you go and make Satsuki turn all sideways…”
She trailed off, thinking of their fellow teammate. Briefly, she wondered how much Naruto knew of Satsuki’s preoccupations. If he knew why, despite the Uchiha’s stated goal of restoring her clan, she had made no attempt at finding a man to settle down with. It really was his fault… yet she couldn’t hold it against him.
Sakura understood why Satsuki felt the way she did. She would not say she felt the same. There was not as close a bond there between her and Naruto. There was something about the way those two used to quarrel and compete, something about the fire of that old rivalry that smoldered still deep down. For her, it was not quite so deep, nor nearly so intense.
Naruto cleared his throat.
“Alright… What do you want, Sakura?”
“I don’t have any plans for Valentine’s Day… and I’d like to fix that.”
This was dangerous. Obviously, unignorably dangerous. But Sakura had him by the balls. The best he could do was play it safe.
“…well, I could use some help picking out a Valentine’s Day gift for Hinata. It would be nice to get another woman’s perspective.”
Sakura stared at the euphoric ambassadors. When her eyes at last departed their quivering, flagrant bodies, it was only so they could settle once more between Naruto‘s legs.
“And what will I get in return?”
“…I’ll pay for lunch,” Naruto said, trying his best to ignore the mounting pressure. “We can grab a bite to eat while we’re shopping.”
Sakura’s smile curved a little more sinuously across her lips.
“Will you buy me dessert too?”
“Sure…” Naruto winced. He had a feeling she would not be merciful to his wallet. “Any ideas what you’d want?”
Sakura’s tongue slipped out to play as she spent a moment thinking. Absentmindedly, she cocked her hips, forcing Naruto to appreciate her finest quarter. Finally, she answered.
“How about some cake? Or… maybe some cream filled buns?”
Naruto stared at Sakura’s perky hind. There really was so little in the way of her firm and supple contours, and her cheeky answer hardly discouraged his imagination. Nor did it help when then she met his eye anew, those pretty emeralds glittering as proof that she knew exactly what she was doing.
The Seventh Lord Hokage blushed beet red.
“…if that’s what you want.”
Sakura simply licked her lips.
“Then it’s a date~”
Naruto already regretted his decision. But he couldn’t exactly refuse…
He cleared his throat, then looked at Samui and Haku.
“…ugh… alright. But if you’re gonna extort me, would you mind at least helping clean this up?”
“Sure,” Sakura said. She winked. “You’ll just owe me a little extra tomorrow.”
Naruto sighed in exasperation.
Yeah… It looked like Sakura would be milking him dry. But what else could he do?
Hinata would be distraught if she ever found out.
Hinata was on cloud nine as she flitted to and fro across the kitchen, checking the pots and pans, pausing now and then to consult the recipe. Naruto had gotten home late last night, and he had looked exhausted. She knew the cause, of course, and she had the perfect cure. Nothing better to pep her husband up than an energizing meal… and a pleasing view to greet him.
Cheerfully Hinata made the morning’s preparations, indulging well beyond the norm to leave behind her bathrobe and flounce about the kitchen wearing nothing but an apron. She was glowingly aware of her exposed, unguarded back. A younger Hinata never would have dreamed of doing this, but with marriage she had grown more comfortable in her skin. For her husband, she would gladly show it all, and she had lately added some most daring dresses to her wardrobe.
Of course, that did not mean this was sensible. There was still a chance for an early visitor to knock at the door, for a too-close friend of Naruto’s to come barging in. So too if a neighbor peered closely through the blinds. The curtains were drawn tight, but her passing to and fro rustled them ever so slightly, and if someone glanced into the kitchen window at just the perfect moment, they might catch a glimpse of bare and milky flesh.
Still, while there was a nonzero chance she could be seen by some unwanted eye, this was hardly new. Although she had dressed modestly in her youth, and even now rarely chose to flaunt her figure, it was impossible for a Hyuuga to grow up with fear of prying eyes or peeping toms. When everybody in your family could see through solid walls and clothes alike, it led to growing up with little real notion of privacy. There were some common courtesies observed, but it simply could not be the same as among a clan without the byakugan. Everybody in her clan had, at one point or another, seen every inch of every other body underneath their roof.
In her youth, Hinata had been uncomfortable with this fact. As the heiress she was subject to scrutiny beyond the average Hyuuga and, being already self-conscious about her comparative lack of talent, she had naturally been embarrassed to know how much her kin could see at any time. Even if they had tried to give her privacy, a single Hyuuga activating their byakugan could see the entire family compound. They could refrain from focusing on her, but she would still be in their sight.
Thankfully, these self-esteem issues were long behind her. She had abdicated her inheritance and no longer suffered under those highest expectations, and she had won the heart of the man she loved, and felt now proud and confident in her beauty. A prying eye could not distress her. The only gaze she cared about was Naruto’s—and she wanted to feel his eyes upon her, his desire burning hot. Anyway, it was a special day! If someone was stupid enough to intrude on a young, wedded couple’s home on Valentine’s Day, they would get what they deserved❤
Carefully, cheerfully, Hinata measured out the most important of her ingredients. It would not be a heavy breakfast, and if she put too much, it would take effect too soon. She had a second dose already measured out for tonight: a stronger, swifter-acting dose, and longer lasting too. For breakfast, however, it would be milder. Something he would only feel partway through the day, and only just enough to give a smallest nudge. She had made enough arrangements to ensure some fruitful encounters: enough to plant the seeds for the main event tonight.
“My… I really am just terrible, aren’t I?” Hinata giggled to herself. “Maybe Satsuki has a point.”
Despite these words, she had no regrets. Hinata measured out the dose: a bit of wine, a bit of energizing nutrients, and a dash of herbal remedies to encourage strong libido. Naruto was a hale, lusty man filled with verve for life, and the only things that really held him back were modesty and conscience. All she really needed to unleash his inner beast was to set the proper mood. Most of these special ingredients were just for better blood flow and a boost of energy—they could all be found in standard issue soldier pills.
The trick lay in about the ratios, the seasoning, the presentation. To plant subconscious implications, to tastefully and subtly get her husband’s mind into the gutter. The colors, the contours, the flavors, the fragrance: all of it was calculated to produce the most precise suggestions. All the rest would simply get his blood to flow, his senses to perk, his inhibitions to waver.
There was sadly no such thing as a genuine aphrodisiac, but in Hinata’s opinion, something that convenient would take away the fun. It was here in the exercise of all her wifely arts, a myriad of suggestions as graceful as Eight Trigrams kata, where she was most at home. She did not need a brazen exhibition like this naked apron to arouse her husband’s lust, nor did she need some mind-altering drug to unleash his inner beast. All it took was care, familiarity, and a bit of extra work—all the countless little things so succinctly summarized as “love”.
Honestly, the naked apron was for herself. Naruto’s enjoyment was just a bonus. But she was sure he would enjoy it.
Speak of the devil…
Leaning over the pot to check the miso’s progress, Hinata heard a loose board creak upstairs. Idly she flexed her byakugan, broadening and lengthening and deepening her sight. She saw Naruto in his boxers, yawning and bedraggled. She saw through his mussy night clothes to the familiar contours of his body. A pleasant warmth blossomed, and Hinata tweaked her pace, reordering the course of operations. She timed her steps as Naruto descended, approaching her position, and with grace so perfect it would seem coincidental, she ensured she would be bending over to set the table at just the moment Naruto walked into the kitchen.
It was all deliberate, but to him it looked a happy accident. And he looked, and looked, and looked, bright blue eyes gluing raptly to his wife’s proffered derriere.
“Whoa,” said Naruto. He looked her backside up and down. Hinata saw his face go red, and she watched the shifting weight and concentration of his blood as it was redirected to his member. “Is all of that supposed to be my breakfast?”
Hinata let her byakugan relax, the veins receding ere she rose. Every slightest motion was intentional, every sway and every jiggle precisely calculated. She felt her husband’s eyes follow her body, eagerly transfixed. He only faltered for a moment, pausing to blush and fidget.
She could not resist a giggle.
“No, this will be for tonight.” Hinata cocked her hips, accentuating those fertile curves. “But I guess I won’t stop you from sneaking a taste if you’re impatient…❤”
Looking at him sidelong, she gave a cloying smile. If not for how she was dressed, it would have looked demure. But in this context, it felt teasing and salacious.
She really was an awful woman! But she would make it up to him. The teasing would be worth it.
Naruto stared fixedly, achingly at his wife. Hinata met his eyes, glancing over her shoulder. The air was crackling with tension. Usually, he would have started kissing her by now—but he looked more abashed today. He hesitated to seize the moment.
Good grief, he was too cute!
“Not in the mood this morning?” she feigned a guess after a moment with no response. Prettily she batted her eyelashes.
Naruto’s hands twitched. He wavered for a moment longer. Then, he took firm hold, laying those strong, dexterous hands upon his wife’s broad, pillowed hips. Hinata giggled at his touch, and purred. She felt the swaying of his internal conflict.
“I’m in the mood,” he rasped, squeezing her intently. “Of course it turns me on to see you waiting for me… You’ve got me famished.”
Something lurked just past his words. A faint, unspoken but.
Hinata could read her husband like a book. He wanted her, but he was remembering something. Probably yesterday’s events. He wanted her, but he doubted if he should. He felt a little guilty after yesterday, and Hinata greeting him with such a sight first thing this morning only left him feeling guiltier.
Hinata could not help but giggle.
She really, truly was an awful woman…
“If you’re hungry, dear, eat up,” Hinata told him sweetly. She gestured to the table and the breakfast waiting for him. Then she cocked her hips, knowing he would instantly forget the food and home in thereupon. “I have to leave early for my mission if I want to be back in time for our date tonight, so don’t let me keep you waiting.”
Naruto stared at Hinata’s back. He wanted her, but he was torn. He felt like he was being selfish. Like it would be somehow wrong to enjoy himself with her so soon after yesterday’s diplomatic imbroglio…
How cute.
“Will you have time to get ready for your mission?” he asked her. “You didn’t have to do all this.”
“Don’t be silly, Naruto. I wanted to,” Hinata said. She looked at him more steamily. “That’s why I got up early. I can afford to be a little late…”
She let the implication linger in the air, discreetly angling her hips. Naruto glanced between her legs and saw a faint, damp glisten. He still looked a little hesitant, but he clearly understood. While she did all this for him, it wasn’t just for him.
Hinata wanted this too.
Naruto relaxed.
In a blink, he had her. Unfettered hands beset her hips, her breasts, slipping past her apron’s scant defenses and enrapturing her docile flesh. Hinata purred in satisfaction as Naruto bent her over, taking only enough care to avoid knocking their breakfast off the table. Adroitly he unsheathed his cock, then pressed it home between her thighs.
Hinata’s body was luxuriant. Familiar, but no less wonderful for this familiarity. He had explored every inch of her, and he knew her top to bottom. But still he marveled at her beauty, her softness, her entrancing grace. Cheeks of alabaster were garlanded with rose, and long and silky strands of lavender spilled across a supply sculpted back. It was a body fit to be immortalized in portrait, poem, and bust: the figure of a goddess, the body of his wife.
“Mmmm! Oh, Naruto~” tittered Hinata, flush and gladly smiling as her husband groped and kissed her. His lips hungered at her nape, his hands roved her hills and valleys, and his hardness ground at teased at the precipice of need, so close to piercing through and fulfilling her desire. “You’re always so energetic. Even first thing in the morning…”
She purred, rolling her wide hips. Her upper body splayed so pleasingly across the tabletop, breasts overflowing the confines of her apron to spread and slap the tablecloth. Puffy nipples dragged across the ridges of embroidery, tingling as they traced the woven floral patterns. Her apron could not contain this bosom, for scarcely any garments could, and she was glad to feel Naruto’s coarsely bandaged hand remind these breasts who claimed them.
“What can I say?” Naruto rasped, tongue flitting over Hinata’s collarbone. His native hand slid across her inner thigh, circumnavigating Hinata’s hips to stroke and further tease her pussy between his prodding thrusts. Humorously self-effacing, he quipped: “The one thing I’ve got going for me is stamina.”
Thrills racked and twisted Hinata’s frame, Naruto’s eager lips and skillful hands knowing her too well not to zero in on her weakest points. He had practiced every kiss and stroke; he knew all her vulnerabilities. She could muster no defense when Naruto got serious, and she loved the way he drove her wild and left her weak and tingling.
She could sense no diminution of her husband’s eros. His appetite was enormous, and to that beastly libido she was but a tiny morsel. Delicious and desirable, but nowhere near enough to satisfy. Despite his private reservations, Naruto was hard and fierce. Despite the meal he had enjoyed just yesterday, his manhood was just as ravenous as Hinata ever felt it.
“Please,” Hinata moaned, smiling at this confirmation. “I want it, Naruto…”
“Just a little,” said Naruto. “You’ve got a mission to do, so we can’t have you passed out under the table. That’ll have to wait for tonight~”
Mmm! It was rare to hear that devilishness in Naruto’s voice these days. He had long since mellowed and matured past the puerile pranks of troubled youth, but he still had a touch of the trickster lurking in him. This side of him only showed itself in bed, and only when he was feeling frisky. He could be such an awful tease…!
It drove her fucking wild.
“Narutoooo…” Hinata whined. She pressed her hips back unto him, too impatient to wait for him to take initiative. She was too horny to endure a playful wait. Hinata wanted Naruto, and she would have his dick. “Ngh!”
She forced it into her. Naruto groaned, then chuckled, but he only squeezed her tighter. A shiver told how good it felt. Too good to pull out and prolong her wait. He too was impatient; he was also horny.
“You want it that bad, huh…? What’s got you so frisky today, Hinata?”
“It’s because it’s Valentine’s Day,” Hinata only partly lied. “I’m just so excited for tonight… mmm…! I’ve been looking forward to this all year…“
It was so close. She was close! It was almost frightening how good this felt. Her mind flooded with thoughts of the fun she had in store for Naruto tonight, and with those mental images swirling through her head, she felt her body hot and ready.
Of course, it didn’t hurt that Naruto was fucking her so splendidly! Despite his words, it felt like he would not stop until his wife had melted into a puddle, and she would hardly fault Naruto if he went “too far”.
His bandaged hand released her tender bosom, and his breath traversed her cheek. He cupped her chin, stooping low to angle their gazes toward a steamy meeting. Hinata felt her breath escape: a whine, a plea, a lover’s aspiration. She arched her back, torturing her spine to try and reach her husband’s lips—but Naruto made it easy for her.
A puff of smoke bloomed across the table. Naruto thrusted, shoving Hinata toward the edge—toward his shadow clone’s waiting cock. This would be Hinata’s breakfast, and it was her favorite. With a smile, she opened wide, swallowing Naruto’s cock. It was as real as the original, and she knew it was him. Naruto would feel everything she did with one of his shadow clones, and the only downside with them was that their semen would evaporate once the clones dispersed.
Of course, that could be convenient when Hinata had to go somewhere afterward. If she and Naruto got too frisky and had a shadow clone bukakke, once the clones were gone, she would be… well, mostly clean. This wouldn’t get rid of her own sweat (or other fluids), or the real Naruto’s cum. She would also still need to straighten out her hair and clothes, as well as any smudges to her makeup (not that she wore much).
Regardless, the important thing was the breakfast sausage proffered for her to savor. Hinata slurped and suckled, enjoying the taste of her husband’s cock, and still more anticipating his doubled orgasm. His clones usually dispelled once they came, and Naruto would be hit with all the stimulation at once, which would often mean he then came. Whenever Naruto started using shadow clones in bed, he became a bit of a glass cannon—he could swiftly overwhelm her with an assault from every end, but he also exposed himself to that much more stimulation.
…Although between his exceptional Uzumaki vitality and his accelerated recuperation as a jinchuuriki, this was hardly a real weakness. Naruto’s refractory period was measured in seconds, and once he got going, it could take him hours to finally go soft. Hinata had her own advantages, though, and she was not afraid to use them…
In terms of sex appeal, her body was a lethal weapon. It was her greatest pride as a wife and lover, and she wielded it without mercy. Titanically her hips rolled back, melding with Naruto’s lust. Her breasts lewdly squashed and rippled, and she gripped them with lithe, skillful hands, making of her body a most alluring show. Adroit and flexible, she twisted and she ground, and with flawless breath control, she sucked and licked and serviced her husband’s cock.
His echoed moans of pleasure were music to Hinata’s ears. Encouraged by Naruto’s bliss, she passed her tongue down his shaft, knowing all his weak points as well as he knew hers. Her byakugan made it effortless to gauge his response to every touch, and if Naruto knew empathically how best to make his wife feel good, Hinata knew the same for him by analytical means. A lick here, a kiss there, her lips and tongue a conduit for erotic chakra. A kunoichi’s bedroom arts she fused with the Hyuuga’s gentle fist, reaching new heights of injutsu to make her man feel good.
Hinata would have loved to drag this out a while longer, but she knew better than to indulge too much, too soon. If she took her time with Naruto this morning, then either it would expand to consume their whole day, or Naruto would lose control and leave her a sopping, brainless mess. She would love for this to happen, and she hoped it would—tonight. But she still had a mission to carry out. She still had a few more things to arrange.
So they could go all out tonight, she had to make it quick this morning.
Besides…
She couldn’t hold out much longer. It was a close call, already! Hinata gave Naruto’s clone the best her lips, her tongue could do, and to Naruto she provided all the finest of her hips, her sex. A cooling breakfast was forgotten, for the true meal was each other’s bodies. Naruto thrusted faster, faster, egged on by Hinata’s voluptuous gyrations, and Hinata felt herself go dizzy under crashing waves of bliss.
With a final, gentle kiss, she brought his clone to orgasm. Naruto’s double staggered back, a salivated cock spasming in his tensed up grip, and over Hinata’s flush and smiling face he shot his thick and salty ropes. With his clinging scent Naruto marked Hinata’s cheeks and bosom, and Hinata caught as much of the kage bunshin’s cum as possible on her tongue.
A moment passed, Naruto thrusting fervently, knowing it would be but a moment more before the ecstatic memories crashed over him. For the span of two breaths and one more blink, Naruto’s shadow clone stood flush, sweaty, and plentifully coming. Hinata savored the taste for as long as it could last, the feel of semen on her skin, the smell of sex and her husband’s body.
Then—the shadow clone evaporated. With the clone vanished all its cum, leaving only a phantom aftertaste. But with its disappearance, Naruto gasped and tensed. Subjected for an instant to the present bliss of Hinata’s sex and the sensory explosion of her suddenly remembered fellatio and his clone’s orgasm, Naruto closed his eyes and let himself erupt.
He came inside Hinata, and this was real and permanent. His sweat and hers mingled twixt their lewdly shivering bodies, and his semen filled his wife as naturally as breathing. It was enough, for just a moment, to make Naruto slacken. Hinata knew she had to take this chance, or temptation would consume them both.
“Mmm… I wish we could spend all day like this,” sighed Hinata, extricating herself. She slipped off the table, adjusting the disheveled apron and her own messied hair. “But I really must be going, sadly.”
Naruto almost pouted. He stared at his wife, flush and sweaty and glowing. A manhood fleeting satiated, barely starting to soften, regained its full and fearsome hardness. Hinata smiled, feeling truly wicked indeed.
“You’ve got me all worked up,” Naruto said. “Can’t we go a little longer?”
Hinata giggled and blew Naruto a kiss.
“Consider it a preview for tonight. I know it’s so hard for you to wait… but don’t worry. I won’t blame you if you lose your patience~”
Naruto stared at her intently. If Hinata were not so good and tender a woman, he would have lost his patience indeed. But even with as selfish as he felt right then, enough of sense returned with orgasm for him to blush and waver.
“Will your mission take long?”
“You should know!” Hinata giggled. “All the dispatches go through you. It’s a simple D-rank. I’ll be done in time for dinner.”
To Naruto, that felt like far too long indeed. He cursed himself for not paying closer attention to the dates on the mission requests. But Hinata was too diligent to foist the mission off on someone else. He would just have to wait.
But it felt impossible to wait for that long…
Hinata spared one last, smiling look for her husband’s twitching, drooling member. She knew this was not enough to satisfy him. Doing it only once would leave him with terrible blue balls, and he would be pent up, impatient, horny.
The Lord Hokage’s wife discreetly licked her lips, thinking of all the plans she had set in motion. It felt a little cruel to tease Naruto like this, but…
The outcome would be worth it.
Thinking with anticipation of tonight, and even more so of everything her husband would surely get up to today, Hinata blew him one more kiss.
“Have fun❤”
With a puff of smoke, Hinata’s shadow clone dispersed.
The original paused on her way to the mission center, and then smiled ruefully—expectantly. Naruto would be intense tonight.
And she would deserve every second❤
Chapter Text
Seduce Naruto.
Temari almost could not believe this was her goal. But Gaara had insisted it would be for the good of Suna, and Tenten had also been exceptionally… persuasive.
Cherry petal pink spread the blush across those sun-kissed cheeks as Temari remembered her rival’s two most compelling arguments. The brunette made it sound so simple that Temari could almost believe it would be as straightforward as walking up to Naruto and giving him a kiss. She could almost believe it.
But not quite.
Temari was naturally absorbed in rumination as she strolled down Konoha’s main street, passing market stalls wherefrom peddlers called out flatteries to entice the foreign shopper. Half-consciously she meandered through the early morning crowd of housewives and bargain-hunting elders. Now and then, in her distraction, she bumped an equally preoccupied pedestrian, and fleetingly jarred from her confounding cogitations, she mumbled an apology before drifting back into her thoughts.
Seducing Naruto…
Could it really be so simple? Temari was plenty confident in her looks, but she was not deluded. Men were not truly as one-dimensional as she and her fellow ladies liked to gripe, and while they could certainly be irksomely libidinous, most guys still had common decency and a measure of restraint. Naruto in particular, although famed for impulsivity, was also a man of character and principle. He was not the sort of person to go against his word, and there were few oaths as sacred as a marriage vow.
Temari was not especially “pious” about such things, of course. Marriage was a very pragmatic institution underneath the commonplace romanticism. The “love” of a married couple was nothing all that special in the bigger picture. Admittedly, she was perhaps a little biased—just a tad bit bitter—after her and Shikamaru’s relationship fell through. But the qualities in her former boyfriend which she had most disliked were pointedly absent from the Lord Hokage. Shikamaru had been lethargic and complacent, and in those regards, Naruto was his perfect opposite.
Deeper the rose was rooted in Temari’s countenance, her heartbeat palpitating just so faintly as once again she drifted into absentminded reverie. She could not pretend herself averse to the goal she had been given, and the only difficulty was in the envisioning the specific course of action that could lead her from their vague and distant friendliness to hot, forbidden passion. Tenten insisted it would be simple, but Tenten also was convinced that she could easily seduce Hinata…
Even if these were most pleasing mental images, it was difficult for Temari to conceive of how, exactly—
Boing.
A brush of skin, a loss of balance, a hand snapping up to catch herself. A supple, fleshy yielding. Softness. Softness. So goddamn soft! Unconsciously, Temari squeezed. She already realized what she was grabbing, but her brain’s mortified orders to apologize and let go were lost in the heady scramble of rising blood and spreading heat.
Temari stared into cool blue eyes, the dignified and gorgeous features of Kumogakure’s ambassador: the buxom and curvaceous Samui. Samui looked right back at her fellow foreign diplomat, a single eyebrow slowly rising. It was somehow more embarrassing that she looked completely unperturbed.
“Good morning,” Samui said politely, perfectly composed. She did not remark on Temari’s fingers digging deep into her flawless corpulence, nor did she flinch at Temari’s starkly reddened face a hair’s breadth from colliding with her own.
A moment longer, Temari mutely groped and gawped, the pair of them ignored by the conscientious early risers. Her hand was squeezing Samui’s left tit, and she had grabbed in her almost-fall just so that she had nearly yanked the already plunging neckline of the Cloud kunoichi’s blouse down beyond the limits of all legal modesty. Fuck! Why did girls like Samui have to push the line so close? A single mishap would be all it took to reveal those puppies to the world.
But at last, Temari gulped and managed to pierce the roil of emotions to send a clear, coherent impulse to her hands and lips.
“…Morning,” said the Sand kunoichi, relinquishing the other’s breast. She pointedly did not remark on their near indecent happenstance. She straightened out her clothes, and Samui detachedly did likewise. “You’re up early.”
Temari did not know Samui well enough to know if this was truly early for the woman. By the standards of most diligent shinobi, this was an average wake-up time. But she had nothing else to comment on save the weather, which would only feel more foolish still. She cleared her throat, exterior as composed as her ninja training could ever make it, while inwardly she felt awkward, mortified, and so inconveniently aroused.
“It’s more a case of having been up late, unfortunately…” said the fairer, slightly bustier blonde, faintly smiling. “But I’ve had worse all-nighters. At least this time it was worth the lack of sleep…”
By saying this, she was inviting Temari to inquire. The Suna diplomat could see through this transparently… but she was genuinely curious. While in her such tendencies were generally subdued, a woman’s instinct still perked up at the possibility of juicy information. Gossip had its place in the social organism, and Temari would not demean its relational utility.
“Oh?” Despite no personal closeness, and despite her still fresh embarrassment, Temari played her part in the oldest social rite. “What kept you up all night?”
Samui wore a faintest smile, suggestion dancing in her eyes.
“Nothing much,” she plainly lied. Then, a hint more honestly, she appended: “Just… you know. I had a very nice evening with a very… lovely… individual.”
Temari could tell she was being baited. Samui wanted an eager audience to whom she could aloofly boast. But it was also obvious what Samui was insinuating. Part of Temari twinged with jealousy. Part of her was curious, seeing this information as potentially of great value—especially since Samui was Kumogakure’s ambassador.
“Who was it?” Temari asked, going for the throat. “Anyone I’d know?”
Samui paused and gave Temari an appraising look. She then scanned their surroundings, a veteran alertness shining through her brazen sensuality. Temari could connect the dots, judging by how sharply Samui looked around for eavesdroppers. It wasn’t something she would want just anyone to know.
Temari’s interest peaked. There were many possibilities, and all of them were scandalous. This information could be priceless. If she could wheedle the details out of Samui, this could be the perfect leverage. Of course, she would have to be discreet, and she could hardly let Samui believe she was overtly curious. They were both kunoichi, and a woman as cool and collected as Samui would never just—
Before Temari could finish this thought, Samui leaned in close. Samui’s lips tickled the sandy blonde’s earlobes, her bosom squeezing against Temari in a confidant’s proximity.
“Yeah, you know him.” The confidence with which Samui said this winnowed the possibilities. Her tone was so assured that Temari could think of just three options: her ex-boyfriend, one of her brothers, or… “Wanna share?”
…well, that ruled out Gaara and Kankuro. It also eliminated Shikamaru with about 75% certainty. Temari sincerely doubted Samui would be dumb enough to say something like that to a woman with whose ex she had just slept. And with those ruled out, it left just one last possibility.
But Temari could not believe it. She dared not voice her guess. But Samui could surely tell she knew by how she tensed. The Seventh Lord Hokage’s brightly smiling face flashed before Temari’s eyes.
Astonished as she was, her answer came out in a squeak.
“I’d say that depends who we’re talking about…”
It felt like dodging the question. Maybe she was. But it would be more foolish to give any other response when their conversation hitherto was laden with ambiguity. Nearly every statement so far was vague enough for convenient denial later. Temari wanted to hear the name straight from Samui’s mouth.
The Kumo diplomat inclined her head. Something like a smile flitted across her lips.
“Fair enough,” Samui said, her voice still low. “If you really want to know, we could discuss it somewhere private.”
For a moment, Temari’s conditioning kicked in. An obvious trap! But no, no, she shook this off. It wouldn’t be like that. Not here in neutral territory. Not under the Seventh Lord Hokage’s jurisdiction. Still, it was prudent to be a little cautious.
“Like where?” Temari wondered.
Samui appraised Temari.
“I could go either way,” she answered. “Your place, or mine?”
A slightest bit more of a blush returned to sun-kissed cheeks. The insinuation would have rankled Temari coming from anyone less lovely. She would insist that she was straighter than not, but even the straightest woman alive had to admire those tits. It was enough to shoot straight past jealousy and land on pure attraction.
Temari considered for a moment. Her apartment would be in her own territory, but there was a possibility Samui only suggested it for a pretense to enter and scope it out. But—again, although her training told Temari to be suspicious, her woman’s intuition said otherwise. Samui was already implicating herself with these insinuations. Something told her Samui was sincere.
Biting her lip for just a moment, hesitating a little longer, Temari made up her mind.
“Your place.”
Samui cocked an eyebrow. Then she smiled.
“Are you calling my bluff?” she mused. “Or do you actually trust me?”
“I trust Naruto to keep you in line,” Temari answered. “Laying a hand on me would be an act of war with Suna… and we both know which of our villages has closer ties with Konoha.”
Samui looked Temari up and down.
“Laying a hand on you at all?”
Temari looked away and cleared her throat.
“If I don’t consent,” she qualified, and thereby also clarified.
“And how much would you consent to?” Samui wondered blithely.
“That depends on who is asking.”
Samui smirked.
“Then how about if it were, say… Naruto?” she posited. “Just as an example.”
She could not have made it more transparent if she had passed Temari a letter written in plain kana. But it was so bold that it nearly put Temari’s guess in doubt.
Again, Temari cleared her throat. Maybe she could blame it on pollen allergies…
“No more… or less… than would be politically advisable.”
It was another evasive-sounding response, but also a revealing one. The glint in Samui’s eyes told that she understood exactly what Temari meant.
“What a coincidence,” Samui replied. “That would be my answer, too.”
They stared into each other’s eyes, so close to explicit confirmation of one another’s motives. Yet still they danced just out of reach, neither one ready to drop her guard just yet. Not, at least, while still in public! But Samui’s smile was as revealing as her low-cut blouse.
“Hmph. Maybe we have more in common than I thought,” Temari ventured cautiously. “It’s the obvious strategy, isn’t it…? A kunoichi’s greatest value isn’t on the battlefield.”
“It is the traditional approach,” said Samui. “Although it is less common nowadays. But while warriors and their weapons become less useful in an age of peace, there will always be some use for a kunoichi’s specialty.”
By this point, it was so obvious that an explicit statement would be redundant. But Temari still desired that absolute certainty.
“There will indeed. How far have you been trained in those old-fashioned specialties? I must admit I have neglected the subtler of our arts.”
“I have not trained extensively, but I have practiced them,” said Samui. Her phrasing was precise, no contradiction meant.
“Then maybe you could help me practice,” Temari ventured, daring now a little more. “As a gesture of… cooperation.”
Samui cocked her hips.
“Sure. I have a feeling we’ll be working closely together, anyway, in the years to come.” She turned and waved a hand, inviting Temari to admire her back. “Come on… I’ll show you to my place.”
Temari paused for just a moment, ruminating on the myriad suggestions she and Samui traded. If there could still be any doubt, it would be purely marginal. She and Samui had been given the exact same objective. The only ambiguity left was in single digit percentages. Nothing now remained but to state it outright, plainly.
Slowly shaking her head, Temari followed her fellow blonde. She could tell they would have plenty to bond over.
“So… Did you really sleep with Naruto?”
This question spilled from Temari’s mouth the instant Samui’s apartment door closed behind her. Four austerely furnished walls overlooked the blondes. Samui had put little effort into making her quarters at the embassy more homey, but they were comfortable enough to start with. It was not extravagant, but it was indisputably upscale.
Samui hummed at Temari’s question, strolling leisurely over to a well-stuffed couch. Languidly swayed her hips, the movement growing subtly more pronounced. Temari watched tensely, expectantly, her eyes glued to Samui’s modest behind. She was a curvy woman, but her bosom was more than her bottom. In that quarter, Temari had the edge—at least in size and softness. But Samui’s rear looked firmer, tighter, and she swung her hips with confidence and relish.
Samui did not answer until she reached the couch, whereupon she dropped herself in a sluggardly sprawl. The Kumo ambassador rolled onto her back, that monster bosom nearly blocking her face from view until Temari moved abreast of Samui. Looking ponderous and slothful, Samui stretched.
“It doesn’t feel right to say it,” Samui at last answered. “Not like that.”
“A guilty conscience?” said Temari, feigning astonishment. “I never would have expected it.”
“And you would be right not to,” said Samui. “I don’t mean like I regret it. But it just isn’t accurate to call what happened ‘sleeping with him’.”
“Oh…” Temari looked (and felt) disappointed. “Then you didn’t go all the way.”
Samui hummed.
“In a way, no, I didn’t,” she murmured. “But he did❤”
A blush crept over Samui’s face as she drifted visibly into reverie. She was smiling as she placed a hand over her heart. Fingers curled, unabashedly kneading the doughy flesh of her bosom. Another hand drifted further south, slipping between her legs. Samui’s eyelids fluttered.
Temari stared, swiftly growing twice as red as her host.
Was Samui…?
“Did you spy on him with someone else?” Temari ventured.
“Oh… I watched him with someone else, yes. And someone else watched him with me. Fuck…” Samui moaned, her skirt slipping upwards, her panties sliding down. Temari heard faint, wet, familiar sounds. “That man is a monster. A god. It’s a mercy to women everywhere that Naruto is married man, and so scrupulous… ngh!”
…Yeah. This was exactly what it looked like.
Samui was masturbating.
“But you seduced him, right?” Temari said. “You and someone else?”
A shudder. One of Samui’s titanic breasts poured forth from its confines. Groping fingers warped her milky flesh, frantically besetting a puffy, swollen nipple.
“Saying we seduced him makes it sound like we gained some power over him,” Samui breathed. “No… we placed ourselves in his power and pushed him until he snapped. We made our bodies sacrifices on a heathen altar, and he ravished us into imbecility.”
Damn. She was downright waxing poetic. Temari watched Samui’s intensifying masturbation, feeling altogether out of her depth. Part of her was… well, obviously, she was intrigued! How damn good did Naruto have to be to make a woman as composed as Samui degenerate into this? But it was also daunting.
“But you got him to sleep with you,” Temari pressed.
“We got him to fuck us,” Samui riposted. She arched her back. The front of her skirt was shoved the rest of the way up as she angled her hand to gain deeper purchase, and Temari goggled at Samui’s fingers plunging knuckle-deep. “It was wonderful. But terrifying. But addictive. Fuck…” She panted, eyes squeezing shut. “That wasn’t a seduction mission… It was our villages paying tribute to the Seventh Hokage. We aren’t here to be ambassadors. We’re here to be his consorts.”
Temari fidgeted. She wondered how much of this was just dirty talk on Samui’s part, the woman psyching herself up with erotic fantasies as she fingered herself senseless. It was less inconceivable than she would like to admit, but it still sounded so outlandish.
Still…
It was a curious coincidence.
Nonetheless, Temari had her mission. She had already promised Tenten that she would follow through. The brunette had resolved to follow Hinata, and Temari wouldn’t leave her hanging.
Besides…
Naruto surely couldn’t be as good as Samui made him sound. Right…?
Gulp.
“Can you help me seduce him?” Temari asked, stepping closer. “It sounds like we were given similar missions by our villages. And you say you were already working together with someone else… C-Can I join you?”
Samui’s fingers faster shlicked. Her bosom rose and fell with ardent breaths. She was getting close.
“I won’t survive a second time,” she moaned. “My brain will turn to jelly. My addiction will be permanent. I’ll be forever ruined for all other men, and my mission will be finished…” She fixed her eyes to Temari’s, looking almost wild. “If he fucks me again, I’d even turn against Kumogakure if he told me to. Anything for his cock…”
Temari shivered. She couldn’t truly believe—she didn’t WANT to believe—all of Samui’s words. Her fellow blonde was just exaggerating in the throes of her self-pleasure. She wouldn’t really go that far just from getting a taste of Naruto’s dick.
Would she?
…no, that was too absurd. Samui was being hyperbolic. Samui was fantasizing nonsense because she was sleep deprived and horny. Nothing more.
“Do you want to help me seduce him?” Temari pressed.
Samui shivered. Samui arched her back. She stared almost hopefully at Temari.
“I want it!” Samui gasped. “I want to give you to him and get obliterated together. It won’t make a difference how many of us there are… Not when there is so much of him.”
“Then let’s work together.” Temari closed the distance, standing over the disheveled, exhausted, frantically masturbating Samui. “I’ll complete my mission at all costs. Give my ass to him, and I’ll see if I can handle it.”
Samui’s head rolled back. Her body writhed, ecstatic. A final quiver, a fountain spurt.
“You can’t,” answered Samui, coming with a spray. “But… I’ll do it! I’ll… oh… ahh…” She panted, slumping on the couch. “Haaah… We’ll give ourselves to him on a silver platter and hope that’s good enough to satisfy our villages. Because once he’s had his way with us… he’ll be the only one we want to satisfy.”
Temari shivered, slowly tearing her eyes away from Samui’s flush, and sweaty, and halfway naked form. Inwardly she told herself Samui was just exaggerating, but every time it was a little harder to brush aside the woman’s words. But still, this was her mission.
She wouldn’t let Gaara down.
“Then it’s a date,” Temari said.
Samui sighed, then licked her lips.
“I can already taste it…❤”
Temari blushed.
She already knew what Samui meant.
“So… What kind of present did you want to get for Hinata?”
Sakura walked ahead of Naruto, asking the question nonchalantly—but just loud enough to be overheard. The medic adjusted her short pink locks, walking just far enough from Naruto to avoid giving the wrong idea. Of course, she may have still been giving mixed signals, considering how she had dressed up for this outing. She had gone for a casual outfit, flattering enough to draw a few eyes, though not so flashy that it would be inappropriate for a simple, platonic outing like this. But it absolutely showed off her figure. Especially her legs and hips! She might not have had enough to boast in terms of bust, but from her waist on down, she was flawless. Naruto could especially appreciate this, given how long he had pined for Sakura. Nor could he easily ignore how snugly those shorts traced the pinkette’s firm and rounded bottom after their encounter yesterday…
It didn’t help that Sakura had taken perceptibly more care with her makeup that morning. Back when he was single, Naruto would not have noticed—or at least, he could not have identified the difference. But he had picked up on a lot of things from his wife, and he could now tell, generally at least, that Sakura had used a bit more blush this morning, and she had also applied a hint more eyeliner. Her lipstick was a slightly different shade too. And when Sakura flitted briefly closer, his nostrils filled with a faint perfume quite apart from the simple, faint fruitiness of her usual shampoo. Even Sakura’s shoes today were different from the usual standard issue sandals. It was nothing too fancy, but they had a slight lift in the heel… just enough to raise her strongest assets into subtler prominence.
Naruto wished he could still be ignorant of all these little proofs of the effort Sakura had put into her looks for today. But even if he were still a bachelor oblivious to the specifics, he would have noticed a night-and-day difference between how she had been done up in her usual, practical, no-nonsense fashion yesterday and how pretty she looked today. Maybe then, at least, he could believe it mere coincidence and blame it on his own imagination. But Naruto understood now, a little bit, of just how much time and effort it took a girl to pretty herself up the way Sakura had done today, and he realized that this kind of energy would not be spent on a merely friendly outing. It wasn’t like she had a date later today, either…
Sakura had already told him she had no other plans.
Dammit! Maybe he was overthinking it, but every time she glanced his way, he knew viscerally that this wasn’t so. Sakura knew exactly what she was doing, and every ounce of it was deliberate.
She met his eyes again, pausing and looking over his shoulder. Naruto blushed, realizing he had lost himself in thought.
“Well?” she prompted him. “What were you thinking?”
“Um… about what?” Naruto said sheepishly.
Sakura acted annoyed, but satisfaction glinted in the corner of her eyes.
“For Hinata’s gift,” she repeated.
“Oh!” Naruto blushed. “Um… I dunno. Flowers, I guess… Maybe some chocolate.”
Sakura rolled her eyes.
“Really? That’s all?”
“What?” Naruto said defensively. “Those are good gifts, right?”
“They’re adequate,” Sakura replied. “Perfectly fine. Safe. But…” She looked at him askance. “…shouldn’t you be thinking about getting her something a bit more special?”
Naruto winced.
“What? Like jewelry? I mean, I guess…”
Sakura hummed.
“Mm. Jewelry isn’t bad. Although… it has the potential to come across as tacky if you don’t have a good eye. And spending that much on a Valentine’s Day gift can send the wrong message…”
“Wh-What kind of message?”
Sakura shrugged.
“Well… regardless, flowers are a must, at least. Hinata would probably appreciate some chocolates too. But jewelry… that might be too obvious.”
She gave Naruto a pointed look. Her eyes conveyed the rest.
‘If you get her something THAT expensive, it’ll be clear you’re trying to make up for something…’
Naruto fidgeted.
“Well, do you have any better suggestions?”
“Lingerie,” Sakura said without missing a beat. “Knowing her personality, I think she’d honestly appreciate a gift she can use for you. It’s a riskier gift than jewelry, especially if you get something too trashy, but for a married couple… it says you want to see her in it. Of course, jewelry can have a similar angle, but it’s stuffier and more materialistic. That’s as much about showing off to others. But lingerie? That’s something just for you and her.”
Naruto looked dubious at first, but as Sakura explained her reasoning, his doubt slowly faded. He nodded, considering it.
“That could be a good gift…” He paused for a moment. “…um, but how can we pick out something that will fit her?”
“I know her measurements,” said Sakura flippantly. “I have access to your medical files. The only hard part would be figuring out what would look good on her… but we can cross that bridge when we come to it. Flowers and chocolates will be easier to pick out, and the Yamanaka flower shop is closer anyway. We can take care of those first. Maybe pick a good card too.”
Naruto nodded, then frowned.
“Ino’s shop?” he said.
“Yeah. She’ll give a discount if you’re with me!” Sakura said with a wink. “Do you have a problem with that?”
Naruto wondered. Did he? There wasn’t any particular reason for him to dislike Ino—and he didn’t. But his opinion of her was a little skewed. She had always come across as a bit of a gossip, and he wondered what she would think of him and Sakura dropping by to pick out flowers…
He could very easily imagine the blonde drawing the most scandalous conclusion, then turning around and blabbering to half the village. Perhaps this was an uncharitable assumption, though. Ino had been a very popular, sociable girl since they were young, but she was also a kunoichi and an up-and-coming member of the Torture and Interrogation Force. If she couldn’t keep her mouth shut, she wouldn’t be trusted to work in Konoha’s Intelligence Division.
Of course, she was also married to Sai. And while the ANBU agent was a friend and trusted comrade, Naruto couldn’t pretend like Sai never made things weird. The guy was regularly making inappropriate comments about his dick and his sexual prowess—sometimes to the point it felt like he was trying to goad Naruto into proving him wrong. When he was younger, Naruto would have just been weirded out, but now that he had grown more mature… and especially after what had happened with Haku yesterday…
He didn’t want to think about what might happen if Sai started in on his usual ribbing. The strongest possible retorts came a little too quickly, a little too easily to mind.
Naruto cleared his throat before answering.
“Sure, we can go there,” he said, thinking to himself: ‘It’ll probably be fine… right?’
Sakura beamed and grabbed him by the hand.
“Then let’s go!”
Before Naruto could say another word, she was pulling him along.
She gave him no time to second-guess.
The Yamanaka flower shop was surprisingly quiet when Naruto and Sakura arrived. Sweet floral blooms adorned every surface, and price tags proclaimed big sales deals, although Naruto was fairly sure those prices had been significantly marked up. Clearly Ino felt no shame in gouging last-minute buyers on Valentine’s Day.
Maybe it was to make an extra buck. Maybe it was to keep shoppers to a minimum so the proprietress could enjoy as much time as possible with her husband. At any rate, Ino certainly looked content with the present dearth of customers as she posed beside a particularly elaborate flower arrangement, serving as the perfect model while Sai sketched away. It pleased the blonde’s vanity to have become the primary subject of her husband’s work, and she did not seem to remotely object to hanging the most provocative paintings of herself to decorate the shop.
If Ino was fine with displaying such lewd gravures, Naruto could only imagine what kinds of smut she and Sai kept for themselves. But maybe part of the reason she so readily flaunted her husband’s paintings was the degree to which he exaggerated her proportions. Ino had a fantastic figure already, but Sai took all her best qualities and embellished them until her bust looked like it rivaled Tsunade’s. This obviously pleased Ino’s vanity.
And they were certainly some most… compelling… works of art. Naruto couldn’t help but lean to one side and sneak a peek of Sai’s canvas after he and Sakura had reached the counter. While Ino was fully clothed, the sketch of her was nude. Naruto had to marvel at how realistic the sketch looked. The drawing looked like it could spring to life from the page at any moment. Of course, given Sai’s signature ninjutsu, that was very much a real possibility.
Naruto had no idea what the octopus was doing in that sketch, though…
“Ahem.”
Sakura loudly cleared her throat. Ino cracked an eye open where was posing beside the flowers. The blonde looked annoyed at being interrupted—right up until she saw who it was.
“Ooh!” Ino practically teleported to her place behind the counter, flower petals swirling in her wake. Pale blue eyes glittered wide and starry, almost greedily flashing from Naruto, to Sakura, then back to Naruto. Deviously curled her lips. “Well, hello. What brings you two to my humble shop?”
Sakura smiled and squeezed Naruto’s hand.
“You can guess, can’t you?”
Ino’s eyes went brighter still. Naruto saw exactly where her thoughts were headed, and he opened his mouth to correct them.
But Sai beat him to the punch.
“The Lord Hokage and his wife are in an open relationship, and he has taken you as his mistress.” Sai smiled in that damnable way of his. “…or as his newest mistress after the other two yesterday. Right?”
Naruto clenched his teeth like he had just been socked in the gut. Belatedly, he remembered the schedules of his ANBU guards.
Right…
Sai was one of the guards on duty yesterday, wasn’t he?
…fuck.
Naruto looked panickily at Ino. The blonde smiled guilelessly back at him. Naruto’s heart sank into his stomach.
If Sai knew… if Ino knew…
Sakura more firmly squeezed his hand. Naruto heard something pop.
“Is it your business?” Sakura said to Sai.
“It is duty,” Sai replied. “To know who is close enough to the Lord Hokage to make an attempt on his life and keep watch over every private rendezvous.”
Naruto twitched.
“And is it your duty to tell your wife?”
“I am part of the Intelligence Division,” Ino said, idly flipping her hair. “It is, in fact, my job to keep note of anyone who gets close to anyone high up in the government. Counterespionage includes surveilling potential honeypots.”
Naruto wanted to die on the spot. Sai and Ino were both still smiling, looking just a little too pleased with themselves. Beside him, Sakura seemed likewise unperturbed.
“I don’t exactly appreciate being spied on…” Naruto grumbled.
“You didn’t exactly try very hard to keep it a secret,” Ino replied. “But don’t worry. It’s not like everyone knows. Only your personal guards… and the people in my department…” The blonde smirked. “…and maybe a couple friends who showed interest.”
Naruto closed his eyes and took a deep breath.
“You didn’t actually—”
“I didn’t!” Ino said. “I am a professional, you know. I just wanted to tease you a little.” She winked. Naruto did not like what her expression implied. “Sai tells me you were a real beast yesterday… I didn’t even know you swung that way!”
Naruto remembered Haku.
His face burned scarlet.
“N-Not normally…”
“Only for crossdressers, then?” Sai took out his notebook and started scribbling. “Good to know. This information should be useful…”
Ino chuckled.
“I guess the job comes with its perks, huh? Now you’re even moving in on Sakura! I’m almost impressed.”
Mercifully, Sakura intervened.
“He isn’t moving in on anyone,” said the medic diplomatically. “Yesterday was just… a moment of passion, right?” She looked sidelong at Naruto. “We’re simply here to pick out some flowers for Hinata. Naruto wanted my advice since he’s so hopeless with romance.”
“So there’s no love between the two of you?” said Sai. “Interesting… then it must be a purely carnal relationship.”
Sakura’s temple throbbed, and her face grew to match the shade of her hair.
“I will punch you,” she warned.
Ino looked at Naruto and Sakura, still smiling and unperturbed. She did not look remotely convinced.
“So you’re really over that old schoolgirl crush, huh?” said the blonde.
“…it’s pointless to keep chasing someone who doesn’t feel the same way.” Sakura cleared her throat. “Satsuki and me are friends, and it doesn’t need to be anything more. No more than Naruto and I need to be anything more.”
“That’s a lie,” Ino drawled. “I don’t even need to read your mind for that one. It’s written plain as day on your face.”
Sakura looked away, muttering imprecations against her best friend and childhood rival.
“I am happily married,” Naruto insisted, feeling like he was grasping at straws. “We’re just here to get something for Hinata.”
“And I think I know just what she’ll like.” Ino wore a feline smile. “Tell you what! If you’re willing to indulge us a little, I’ll even give it to you free of charge.”
“Indulge you?” Warning bells rang in Naruto’s head. He looked to Sakura for support, but she was still muttering. Naruto sighed. “…alright. What do you want?”
Ino smiled, looking over at her husband.
“Mm… What do you think, Sai?”
“I’m intrigued,” said Sai. “Yesterday opened up a whole world of creative possibilities to me… and it sounds like you’ve taken interest as well.”
“I wouldn’t have married you if I wasn’t openminded!” Ino said, winking—as much at Naruto as at Sai. “And… yeah, I’m curious. If it’s private, I won’t interfere. But if it’s open for business…”
She waggled an eyebrow.
Sakura looked at Ino. Then she looked at Sai. Her embarrassment metamorphosed, and her smile returned.
“You slut,” she said with a tone of utmost affection. “Seriously?”
“Seriously.” Ino grinned. “What do you say, Naruto?”
Naruto bit the inside of his cheek.
“What do you want?”
Together, Sai and Ino chuckled.
“We want to join the fun,” husband and wife chorused.
Ino leaned forward, letting her bosom settle atop the counter. They were not the amplest breasts around, but she still had a good few cup sizes over Sakura. She was a very pretty woman too, and Naruto was made doubly conscious of just how much skin her usual outfit revealed.
Sakura did not look nearly as jealous as Naruto would have expected when faced with Ino’s smile and unashamed suggestion. If anything, hearing these words from her old rival seemed to somehow satisfy Sakura. The medic threaded her fingers through Naruto’s, turning their hand over as she squeezed and stroked more… intimately.
Sai returned to sketching, his own smile enigmatic. When Naruto leaned over, he saw the artist had begun adding someone new into the picture… a slender figure with short black hair, back facing toward the viewer while more newly added tentacles curled around the waist. Sai was posing this figure to flatter their ass, accentuating its curve to the most enticing roundness, but Naruto could not miss a certain real-life resemblance…
Naruto gulped.
“Both of you?”
“I mean, I’d hate to leave Sai out~” Ino winked. “We are a couple, after all. I wouldn’t have even considered offering if I hadn’t heard about Haku. I would never cheat on him, but if we’re both doing it…”
“And I won’t deny my own interest,” said Sai. The figure in the sketch was resembling him more with every stroke, even as Sai added a yukata hanging off that slender frame and another couple tentacles slithering up those thighs. “You have given me so much inspiration… but I can’t make it look convincing unless I have felt it for myself. I need to experience it firsthand before I can properly convey the Lord Hokage’s true virility…”
He winked. Naruto remembered all the times Sai had glibly teased him in the past, and despite himself, he felt a momentary stirring between his legs. The blonde’s cheeks fluoresced.
“Well… I guess that answers my other question,” he muttered. “When you two say ‘join the fun’, you mean…”
“Yeah.” Ino winked. “So? Does it sound like a fair trade?”
Naruto wondered if he was the last sane man left in the elemental nations. Yet he couldn’t truthfully claim to be above this after what happened yesterday. He could insist it was just a mistake, a fluke, but in the end, he had still done it.
Naruto huffed. Maybe Sakura would be a voice of reason…
He looked sidelong at his old teammate. Sakura stared back at him with starry eyes and a nosebleed. She was blushing, and she clasped his hand with both of her own.
“Hinata won’t mind… I promise,” Sakura panted, looking from Naruto, to Sai, to Naruto. Her excitement was blatant and indefensible, but the way she leaned so close to Naruto was certainly compelling. “If it’s between two guys, it isn’t infidelity… that’s just male bonding, right? I’m sure you guys do it all the time when we’re not around…”
“Just what kind of fantasies are you imagining…?” Naruto wondered with a growing sweat drop. “We’ve never done anything like that!”
“Really?” said Sakura. “Do you mean you’ve never gotten rough with another guy in the bathhouse, bumped a little too close, and wound up in a compromising position?”
Naruto’s face reddened.
“W-Well, maybe a couple of times… but never any farther!”
“What about all the times you forced your dick in my face, demanding me to praise it?” Sai interjected.
Naruto’s blush reached its maximum.
“Gah! Phrasing, man! Do you have to make it sound so—?!”
Ino giggled. Sakura was in rhapsody. Sai wore a falsely innocent smile.
“Sai’s not very good with words,” said Ino. “He’s an artist, not a writer! But… if you want someone to praise your cock, I’m sure you can persuade me to wax suitably poetic.”
She looked shamelessly between his legs, then licked her lips emphatically. Naruto felt less resistance than with Haku and Samui yesterday. That line had been crossed once already. What was formerly unthinkable had become known to him and doable. He shouldn’t, but he could, and he had.
“…only if Hinata is happy with her gift. I’m not doing… that… unless it’s for something she absolutely loves. It had better be extra special, too! Not just any old regular Valentine’s Day gift. I’m not entertaining your offer unless you bring the perfect present.”
Ino grinned.
“Heh. I already know exactly what Hinata wants from you, so rest assured: your wife will love her gift, and Sai and I will have our fun.”
“Yes, please,” Sakura panted, her eyes still glazed over as she dwelled on inappropriate fantasies. “I’d give anything to see it…”
“Slut,” said Ino fondly, echoing her friend. “You know damn well you’ll have a front row seat.”
Sakura blushed euphorically.
“Mmm… That sounds nice.”
She gave Naruto a steamy look, her eyes reflecting a throbbing heart. Every inch of Sakura exhibited a lewd excitement. Her hand was trembling in his grasp. Naruto realized his fidelity would be in even more danger from the medic than from Sai and Ino.
“…I should probably take her somewhere to cool down,” Naruto remarked. “If we stay here any longer, I think Sakura will actually go insane.” He thought a moment. “Can you deliver the gift to my place? Ideally before sunset, so I have time to set everything up for me and Hinata’s date…”
“Sure,” Ino said. “I think I can have everything wrapped up in a nice bow by then. Some flowers, some chocolate… and an extra special treat for dessert❤”
She grinned deviously. Naruto did not want to read into that smile.
“Right…” he murmured, squeezing Sakura’s hand. “It’s a deal.”
Ino chuckled. Sai looked up from his sketch. His and Ino’s representations were both well on their way to getting reamed senseless by a swarm of inky tentacles.
“Any preference on outfits?” Sai asked as Naruto turned to leave with the hyperventilating, lecherously exsanguinating Sakura.
‘Outfits?’ thought Naruto distractedly. ‘Like… for Hinata’s gift?’
He recalled what Sakura had said about getting Hinata some lingerie. Something sexy she could wear for him. With Sakura looking as blissful as anyone he’d ever hit with Sexy Jutsu, and worrying she might do something that would get her charged with public indecency if they stayed here any longer, Naruto tossed out the first answer that came to mind.
“Hmm… Maybe a maid uniform would work?”
Satsuki felt like a piece of meat. Hyuuga branch family servants flitted to and fro, their pale eyes all-seeing. Amid the flurry of activity stood the venerable clan’s heiress, Hanabi’s colorful yukata standing out amid the solemn whites and grays. Hanabi stroked her chin as she looked Satsuki up and down, swollen veins spiderwebbing outward from her prying byakugan.
A single shoji door led into a sparsely furnished room, empty but for the bustling forms of a half-dozen female Hyuuga branch members—each of whom visibly boasted a sizable endowment despite their secondary status. It was mostly an off-color joke bandied about in private, but Satsuki guessed there was some truth to the rumors about the Hyuuga clan’s “true” kekkei genkai…
The Uchiha shifted, crossing her arms over her chest. She would have felt exposed no matter what while surrounded by so many byakugan wielders, but this feeling was not helped by Hanabi’s insistence on her current state of dress. No matter how secure Satsuki was in her figure, it was impossible not to get a mite uncomfortable.
Really, now…
Why did she have to be naked?
Satsuki huffed.
“You’ve made me try on a dozen outfits already, and each one has been more embarrassing than the last. Do you seriously mean to tell me you still haven’t made up your mind?”
“Oh, Satsuki! Poor, naive Satsuki…” Hanabi tutted and shook her head, a feline smile dimpling her cheeks. “Half of a woman’s power comes from what she wears! If you want to make an impression on a man, you can’t afford to settle for any regular day-to-day outfit! It’s gotta be something special.”
“What kind of impression are you trying to have me make?” Satsuki wondered. “With the outfits you’ve had me try on so far, it would be less embarrassing to go naked.”
Hanabi chuckled.
“That is always an option. But I think you’d prefer to have a little something in between you and your prize. Guys like a challenge! Even if it’s just the illusion of one. Especially when it’s an illusion. Shake your bare ass in his face, and he’ll think you’re just a slut. Walk by in a short skirt, though, and he’ll wanna see what’s underneath~”
“There isn’t a single thing about these outfits that looks challenging,” Satsuki drawled. Her head turned when the shoji door behind her slid open. The quiet footsteps of one of the Hyuuga branch members Hanabi had conscripted for this assignment approached. Satsuki scanned the alleged clothes she was carrying. “You might as well tape a sign to my ass that says ‘all comers welcome’.”
Hanabi cocked her head as if seriously considering this. Satsuki’s face rapidly warmed. Seeing the blush she had enkindled, Hanabi winked.
“You know, that COULD work…” When Satsuki’s sharingan flickered to life, cheeks coloring until they matched its glow, Hanabi laughed. “Just kidding! If I really wanted it that flagrant, I’d just throw out your clothes and tighten a collar around your neck. But Hinata wants something a little classier.”
“A little?” Satsuki deadpanned. She watched the branch family servant unfold the outfit, before two others approached, preparing to dress up their guest—with or without her approval.
“Teehee!” Hanabi stuck out her tongue and cutely bopped herself on the head. “But to be fair, it’s not like you’re hoping for a lofty position, right? If I went by what you wanted, I’d be tattooing his name on your ass and writing ‘cum here’ over your pussy. With something like this, you at least have some deniability if you get cold feet.”
Satsuki stared down at the skirt that was currently being fastened around her hips. It was four inches long at the most generous. It could MAYBE cover her crotch if she wore it low enough on her hips, but that would still leave the better half of her ass hanging out in the open. Yet this was somehow still more modest than the top-half of the outfit. At first glance, Satsuki had thought it merely a bra—and a terribly skimpy one at that. But there was no blouse to go over it, and she was left with two black silk swatches digging into the weighty plushness of her teat, nipples visibly peaking through the uselessly thin fabric. The translucent lacy stockings the servants pulled up her legs had more cloth than the rest of this outfit combined.
“I’m sorry, but what in the world is deniable about this?” said Satsuki. “I think I’d almost prefer the tattoo.”
“Really? But it looks so GOOD on you!” Hanabi gushed. “I mean, seriously! The way that skirt hangs from your hips and just barely hides your pussy from view! Your bare, tight belly begging to get swollen with his babies! All the bare skin of your back looking so delicious and lickable! And the hint of your nipples just barely covered and waiting to be sucked and nibbled and pinched! If I were a guy, I’d already be ball’s deep in your womb! It’s so daring, so sexy, so stylish! God, and the way you’re blushing and scowling like a disobedient maid resenting her lecherous master for making her wear this outfit but still obeying because she secretly wants him and is flattered by his leering eyes and aroused when he draws closer and silently begging him to bend her over and breed her and—“
One moment, Hanabi was blushing, and gushing, and raving. The next moment, Satsuki was flat on her back, and Hanabi was straddling her, the Hyuuga heiress panting as she loomed inches from Satsuki’s face. Her hands seized hold of Satsuki’s goodly breasts, massaging them roughly. Satsuki’s top was too thin to blunt Hanabi’s touch, and her skirt was too short to hide a thing in this spreadeagled pose.
“Is it to your satisfaction, then, Mistress Hanabi?” asked the branch family servant who had brought the maid outfit. “Miss Satsuki certainly looks ravishing.”
“I think Hanabi is the ravishing one right now…” Satsuki muttered. She endured the Hyuuga heiress’s admittedly skillful fondling, growing a little warm, a little wet, a little more open as Hanabi groped her. “Ngh! If I knew she’d be this bad, I’d never have taken Hinata’s suggestion to ask her for help…”
The servant tittered.
“Mistress Hanabi is especially partial to that outfit,” she remarked. “But I must admit, it makes me a little jealous to see her lavishing so much attention on you… although I can certainly see why.”
Her eyes traversed Satsuki’s body, and the Uchiha wondered ruefully if ALL the Hyuuga were this shamelessly perverted, or if it was just the women in the family. Admittedly, she had heard rumors about how her own family used to be back before the massacre, and about aspects of their ancient rivalry with the Senju, which suggested (if they weren’t mere slander) that ALL clans descended from the Otsutsuki inherited many lascivious tendencies…
Kaguya’s myth had gone through many cycles of revision alternating between sanitization and demonization, but Satsuki guessed the original reason she was known as the Rabbit Goddess had more to do with her libido than with any superficial resemblance to a lapine silhouette. And if such tendencies could indeed be traced that far back, it would also explain why she herself………
Satsuki chewed her lip, then snaked her arms around Hanabi’s waist.
“…do you think Naruto will like the outfit?” she whispered to the Hyuuga heiress. “Will it get as much of a reaction from him as it’s getting from you?”
Amid this gushing, frenzied appreciation, Hanabi recalled just enough mental clarity to answer.
“So… you’re into maids, huh?”
Naruto blushed and cleared his throat, feeling Sakura squeeze his hand. His face was waxing swiftly redder while Sakura’s own blush faded but slowly.
“Blame Jiraiya,” he mumbled. “He took me to this one maid cafe in the Land of Tea after we first set out on my training… the girls were all insanely pretty, and they really, really liked me…” The blond scratched his cheek. “When I asked them for some milk in my tea, one of the girls pulled her blouse right open and…”
“Heh,” Sakura smirked. “Did you stop her, or did you ask to get it straight from the tap?”
Naruto cleared his throat.
“Um… I was too embarrassed,” he admitted. “I got cold feet and said I didn’t want any after all.”
“I guess you were still inexperienced back then,” Sakura mused. “Cute. Were they big?”
It took Naruto a moment to process the question. He spluttered.
“N-N-Not that big…”
“Yeah? How big compared to mine?”
“…bigger.”
“Compared to Ino?”
“……bigger.”
“Compared to Satsuki?”
“………bigger.”
Sakura grinned.
“And compared to Hinata?”
Naruto thought for a moment, screwing up his face.
“I think… about the same?” He fidgeted. “A-All I remember is thinking that the only bigger ones I’d seen up that point were Granny Tsunade’s…”
Sakura chuckled.
“I see… That explains a lot.”
“Explains what?”
Sakura’s smile widened, and she fixed him with a mischievous eye.
“Your taste in women.”
Naruto’s face flamed still redder.
“I don’t just like big tits!”
“I know,” Sakura said. “You also like pretty boys with perky asses, right?”
She brushed close to him with this remark. The medic felt warm, and she lingered in the passing contact. Naruto fidgeted, scanning the street for a place he could take Sakura to cool off. She was more cogent now, but their stop at Ino’s family store had put her in a frisky mood.
It probably shouldn’t surprise him. Sakura had always been weak to that yaoi variant of his sexy jutsu…
“…I’m openminded,” Naruto said defensively. “And I’m not, you know, insecure or anything! But…”
“It’s hot,” Sakura said. “You get it, right? It’s like if you saw me and Ino making out…”
Naruto briefly pictured this. A thin trail of blood leaked from his nose.
Sakura smirked.
“See? You perv…” she elbowed him gently. “We’re the same.”
Her chest brushed his arm. Naruto’s nostrils flared.
“You’re horny,” he accused. “Can you quit rubbing against me? People will get the wrong idea…”
“It’s your fault,” she murmured. “You used to tease me so much with that sexy jutsu variant… you’re the one who turned me into a pervert.”
Naruto bit his lip.
“Geez, Sakura… What’s gotten into you lately?”
"I’ve seen what you can do.” She fixed him with smoldering eyes. “And I’m jealous. I haven’t got anyone to spend Valentine’s Day with. Meanwhile, not only do you have a beautiful wife, but…”
“What about Satsuki?” Naruto replied. “You were always into her, and she’s single too. I’m sure she’d be willing to give you a shot…”
“Dummy…” Sakura poked Naruto’s whisker-marked cheek. “Life would be easier for all of us if you were just a little less thick-headed.”
Naruto rubbed his cheek, pouting.
“Sheesh… What do you want, Sakura?”
“You know what I want.”
Naruto blushed.
“…aside from that.”
Sakura stared at him for a moment, puffing out her cheeks. Was she horny? Angry? He had no damn clue…
A moment passed as the medic stared at Naruto. Finally, letting go of his hand, she crossed her arms behind her back and strode ahead. Glancing back at him, she answered.
“…Don’t you think I deserve something for helping you pick out a gift for Hinata?”
Oh… great. She was putting him on the spot.
“Well, I already agreed to buy you lunch…”
Sakura held his eyes.
“Anything else?”
Naruto gulped.
“I can help you pick out a Valentine’s gift for Satsuki.”
Sakura gave Naruto a very strange look. A few pedestrians paused, distracted from their own business by the presence of the Lord Hokage. It was late in the morning, approaching noon, and most of the people who were out and about were stragglers, layabouts, or housewives who had no duties that would keep them off the street at this hour. Most of the people who had work to do were already going about that work, and most of the pedestrians were civilians running errands. Even if they were curious about what the Hokage and Sakura Haruno were discussing, they could not hang around to eavesdrop.
Still, Naruto faltered momentarily beneath Sakura’s penetrating stare. Keenly aware of all the people passing by on their business, all the eyes that glanced searchingly over him and Sakura, the Hokage blushed. He and Sakura continued slowly, the pinkette’s hips swaying idly as she sauntered on ahead of him. Perhaps Naruto had ulterior motives for letting her take point. Sakura was not oblivious to the Lord Hokage’s eyes, nor did she venture to complain. But after a moment more of apprehension, she afforded him a smile.
“…sheesh. A Valentine’s gift for Satsuki, huh? I think you might be skipping a few steps.” She hummed, thinking. “Well, I could always brush it off as an obligatory thing between friends, I guess. You know… if she doesn’t want to take it romantically.”
“Nonsense!” Naruto said, making a point to declare this loudly enough to overheard. “I think you two would make a cute couple! She might play hard to get, but I’ll do what I can to make sure she falls for you!”
Sakura gave Naruto another long, quiet stare. Unlike Naruto who made sure the passersby would hear him clarify his intentions, she answered sotto voce.
“Funny enough… you would probably be both the best and worst person to try and hook me up with her…” Sakura looked rueful. But her brow crinkled as she thought, the emerald gleam of her eye traversing Naruto’s chest. “Hm. Well, I can think of one gift Satsuki would kill to have… and you’re the only person who could make it happen. But it would also complicate some things…”
“Eh?” Naruto said. “Dang! If you already know something she’ll like, don’t just sit on it! Tell me what she wants, and I’ll get it for you. You know… as long as it’s nothing crazy expensive. I’m already going into the hole for Hinata’s gift…”
Sakura snickered at Naruto’s phrasing.
“I’m sure you’ll be going all the way in,” she replied. “But don’t worry—it won’t cost you one ryo, and you won’t have to promise anybody any favors either. All it will take is your time and cooperation.”
“That… sounds a little too easy.” Naruto narrowed his eyes at Sakura. He might have taken it at face value if not for his recent deal with Sai and Ino. “When would you need me? And how long?”
“We can do it before Hinata gets back from her mission,” Sakura answered. “And I don’t see it taking more than an hour unless you decide to hang around for longer.”
Naruto blushed intensely at her phrasing, but then he sighed in relief. Just an hour? This seemed reasonable. Sakura had already spent that much time helping him shop for Hinata’s gifts, and it would be only fair to return the favor. Plus, they were all friends, and he honestly would be happy for Satsuki and Sakura if the two of them got together!
“Alright,” Naruto said. “When do you wanna take care of that? After lunch, or…?”
Sakura thought for a moment. Her eyes sparked with inspiration.
“We could make it part of lunch,” she said. “If we Satsuki out to eat together as Team 7, that would be the perfect setup.”
Naruto nodded.
“Alright! I can send a clone to ask her. Unless you wanna do it yourself?”
“You can find her quicker if she isn’t at home,” said Sakura. “You have the better sensory ninjutsu, and you’re leagues faster than me. Plus, she’ll probably be quicker to agree if you’re the one asking anyway…”
“True, I guess I can always order her to come!” Naruto laughed.
Sakura smiled queerly.
“Yeah, I think she’d love that…”
Naruto did not take the time to ponder the meaning of these words. He was already halfway through the motions of his most familiar jutsu, and the conjuration of his shadow clone partially drowned her words. And before Naruto could think to ask Sakura to repeat herself or clarify, his doppelganger was speeding off on its mission.
“Well, she should get the message in time to meet up with us,” said Naruto. He then paused, realizing something. “…oh, we hadn’t decided where to go.”
Sakura laughed.
“We can just go to Ichiraku’s!” she said. “If the message is coming from you, it’s what Satsuki will assume anyway.”
“Haha… Am I really that predictable?” Naruto scratched the back of his head.
“I would say reliable,” Sakura replied. She skipped once, bounding as merrily as a genin fresh out of the Academy. “You never pull the rug out from under me. I always know where I stand with you. I think Satsuki likes that about you too.”
Naruto grinned.
“Well, in that case… Should we get a head start on Satsuki? Or should we work out the plan first? I’m still not sure what you need me to do.”
“Mm…” Sakura looked around the street. One or two civilians were obviously listening in—a pair of elderly women who appeared to have been in the middle of gossiping. They watched the Lord Hokage and his female friend like hawks. “…I wouldn’t want anyone to spoil the surprise for Satsuki. I’ll let you know when the time is right.”
Naruto hummed.
“I’d prefer to know ahead of time, but if you think I can do it fine on the spot, then okay.”
“From what I’ve seen, you’ll do perfectly…” Sakura whispered. “But just in case, can you do something for me?”
“Eh? Sure! What do you want?”
“Can you promise me you won’t back out? You’ll do everything in your power to help me out with Satsuki?”
Naruto looked at Sakura strangely. He almost wondered if she was joking, but her expression was dead serious.
“…if you promise to help me out with paying for Hinata’s gifts,” he replied.
Sakura chuckled.
“I thought that was already a given,” she said. “Yeah, of course I’ll help you satisfy their terms.”
Naruto relaxed, then gave her a thumbs up.
“In that case, you have my word! I won’t give up until you and Satsuki are going steady! That’s a promise.”
“And I know how far you’ll go to keep a promise.” Sakura smiled.
A brief, satisfied silence passed between the duo. Their course was now turning in the direction of Ichiraku Ramen. It was a little early for lunch, but the two of them were famished. And they both knew it would not be long before Naruto’s shadow clone found its way to Satsuki.
But neither one could have guessed the state that clone would find her in…
Satsuki had believed it could get no worse than the maid outfit. But right now, she would have given anything to have that outfit back.
“Gawd! This looks perfect on you!” Hanabi cooed, standing behind Satsuki with a look of the most lecherous rapture on her face—a look which Satsuki could see perfectly thanks to the mirror that had been wheeled out for her to compare the ever more indecent costumes the Hyuuga heiress imposed on her. “This getup just SCREAMS ‘milk me, breed me, have your way with me!’”
Boing.
Hanabi’s dexterous fingers played shamelessly with Satsuki’s breasts, bouncing the Uchiha’s technically clothed tits up and down in hypnotizing alternation. Two thin bands of fabric nestled Satsuki’s goodly mammaries, the twinned thongs of a suspender-style bikini so narrow that even perfectly at rest, the edges of her areolae would be peeking out. Any perturbation would result in her nipples slipping out to flash all onlookers, her bosom only barely held in place by the scandalous bikini.
And as if this were not embarrassing enough, to match the black-and-white coloring of the barely-there swimsuit (conspicuously patterned to resemble the hide of a dairy cow), a cosplay hairband had been affixed atop her head, decorated with blunt nubby horns up top and long, fake bovine ears that jutted out from the sides. Even worse was the collar around her neck from which hung a hefty bell, which clangorously timed Hanabi’s rhythmic molestations, ringing every time she jostled it by bouncing one of Satsuki’s tits.
There was only one thing that could have made this outfit more humiliating… and that very accessory was clutched in the hands of Hanabi’s personal maid, the short-haired verdette, Natsu Hyuuga. Despite being over a decade Hanabi and Satsuki’s senior, the maid showed not one ounce of shame at joining in the young lady’s antics. If anything, it seemed she was also getting into it! The middle-aged maid had switched out her normal, conservative outfit for something matching the slutty maid cosplay Hanabi had tried on Satsuki, and she smilingly stroked the butt end of a fake cow-tail.
It was a plug-in type, and Satsuki could see exactly where Natsu was looking while Hanabi gushed and groped her.
Boing. Boing. Boing!
Satsuki was tomato-red, her pride in utter shambles. She swore she’d find a way to repay Hinata for this! If Satsuki had known how devious Hanabi would be, she never would have agreed to let Hinata’s little sister help her decide on the “perfect outfit” for tonight. She had thought Hinata meant Hanabi would lend her a nice, classy kimono! The two of them had similar measurements, and the Hyuuga were an old and respectable clan…
But apparently they were all fucking perverts.
“This is humiliating,” she muttered, growing gradually inured to Hanabi’s relentless groping. “I would rather die than wear something like this in public!”
“Well, it’s not for public use, is it? This is for the bedroom, silly! Unless…” Hanabi giggled. “Were you planning on doing it somewhere public?”
“A-Absolutely not!” Satsuki exclaimed. “I want to keep it p-private, obviously!” More softly, she added. “…for Naruto’s sake, if nothing else. I’ve caused him enough controversies for one lifetime…”
“Then there is no problem,” said Natsu nonchalantly, turning the butt plug tail over in her hand. “If it will only be in private, why make a fuss? He will be seeing every inch if you get what you are after.”
“Exactly! Lighten up, Satsuki~” said Hanabi, before grinning still more wickedly. “…or don’t. That embarrassed look is killer on you. Total gap moe!”
The Hyuuga heiress winked at the mirror and gave Satsuki a thumbs up, continuing to jostle the Uchiha’s left tit with one hand.
“Yes, it’s almost criminal how cute you manage to look while dressed in such a licentious outfit…” Natsu added, the maid leaning close in her own quite skimpy costume. Hanabi was the only person in this room still even mostly clothed, and her yukata was hanging halfway off her shoulders in the carelessness of her enthusiastic ministrations. “It makes me want to see what kind of face you’ll make when this outfit is completed.”
Natsu stroked the fake cow-tail, and Satsuki eyed its plugged butt end. Hanabi grinned and scooted sideways, dropping her free hand down to Satsuki’s ass. The suspender bikini formed a conspicuous V below the halfway point of her backside, leaving a perfect opening for the final piece to be inserted. Satsuki’s sharingan stared her reflection, and she considered using her rinnegan’s teleportation to escape.
But… she had agreed to this. And it was just the three of them (ignoring that the entire Hyuuga clan could see through walls.) Her pride was strained to its breaking point, and she was mortified at the prospect. Especially since she was still a virgin (Karin didn’t count!), and she had never even tried to stick anything back there! Yet at the same time…
When Satsuki imagined Naruto looking at her in this revealing getup, staring at him cutely and imploringly and waiting, hoping, begging for him to abandon his restraint and ravish her to both their hearts’ desire, she felt herself grow warm. Wet. Horny. If it were for any other reason, she would reject this out of hand. But since it was for Naruto…
Satsuki took a deep breath.
“…nn. J-Just put it in already…”
Natsu smiled. Hanabi licked her lips. Satsuki braced as the duo of maid and mistress spread her cheeks, lined up the plug, and—
Pop!
With a puff of smoke to announce his incoming body flicker, Naruto appeared behind Satsuki, Natsu, and Hanabi. Faster than good sense and sight, he appeared so suddenly that it might as well have been hiraishin, obliviously following Satsuki’s chakra signature to its source.
Raising a hand already in perfunctory good-natured greeting, flashing his default cheery smile, Naruto’s shadow clone was halfway through his words before he realized what he was looking at.
“Yo, Satsuki! Are you busy? Sakura and me were thinking about getting the team together… for old time’s…… ummmmm………”
Standing directly behind Satsuki, Naruto had a front-row seat to the cow tail getting plugged in. His face went scarlet while he ogled a good as naked backside, realizing at last what position she was in. He stared, transfixed, and only after several seconds of embarrassed ogling did he finally think to tear his eyes from Satsuki’s ass. And when he did, it was only to look at Satsuki’s reflection in the mirror and see her ample tits all but hanging out.
Satsuki stared at her reflection, seeing exactly where Naruto was looking. In her abject mortification, she barely even felt the butt plug’s brusque insertion. Her sharingan progressed into mangekyo as she solemnly considered reducing everything to ash.
“…hello, Naruto,” Satsuki said, hanging onto sanity by only the slenderest of threads. “I, um… wasn’t expecting you.”
Naruto cleared his throat.
“Uh… yeah. Same here. Um…” He fidgeted. “…Am I interrupting? I probably shouldn’t have barged in like that. I definitely wouldn’t have if I’d realized you two were…”
He glanced from Satsuki to Hanabi. It was obvious what conclusion he had drawn.
“Not at all,” said Natsu smoothly, the maid straightening up and turning promptly around to greet him with a bow. His eyes briefly gave Satsuki a reprieve from his transfixed ogling, falling to gawk at the Hyuuga maid’s impressive cleavage. “Lady Hanabi was simply helping Miss Satsuki pick an outfit for tonight. You weren’t interrupting anything you would be unwelcome to join in on, Lord Hokage.”
Satsuki felt her cheeks fluoresce.
Naruto cleared his throat.
“O-Okay… Well. Ummm…” he struggled to get back on topic. “R-Right… Would you wanna go for lunch with me and Sakura, Satsuki? You know… to get together as Team 7 and, umm…”
His gaze returned to Satsuki and her reflection. He stared in flustered fascination, unable to resist the allure of this obscene costume. Perversely, Satsuki felt almost grateful that Naruto was not enough of a gentleman to keep his eyes averted. It made the humiliation worth it. If anything… she was pleased to see that Naruto was equally embarrassed, yet irresistibly fascinated. Every second he spent staring at her in this lewd, indecent costume justified this whole ordeal. It was even more arousing than she had imagined.
Against her better judgement, Satsuki smiled.
“That sounds nice,” she said. “I would… love… to go somewhere nice and have lunch with you……… and Sakura.”
“That’s great!” Naruto beamed. He then paused, taking a little more time to stare at Satsuki’s slutty cow-girl costume. “…so, um. Ahem. Should I step out of the room while you get changed, or just dispel myself and let the original know that you’re, um… coming?”
Satsuki shivered. Something was coming, alright…
Hanabi grinned, glanced at Satsuki, and winked. Lowly, she whispered.
“You know, you could always KEEP that outfit on underneath a henge… then, only you and Naruto will know~”
Satsuki licked her lips.
“…You can stay,” she told the clone. “This won’t take me long.”
She then took a deep breath to brace herself. Naruto—his shadow clone, anyway—chivalrously covered his eyes. She felt both relief and disappointment upon seeing this as she reached to the fastening of this ridiculous, appallingly immodest cow-patterned suspender bikini. Hanabi pouted beside her when she saw where Satsuki’s hands were going.
“Oh, boo,” she said, cheeks puffing out. She crossed her arms under her breasts, lifting them and what was quite obviously a deliberate gesture. “I guess my genius is wasted on you.”
“I’m not going out dressed like this,” Satsuki rebutted. “Even if it’s hidden with an illusion…”
Her face burned at the very thought.
Hanabi pouted for a moment longer, watching as Satsuki pulled down the bikini. She looked from the Uchiha’s now exposed breasts to Naruto with his hands so awkwardly covering his eyes. The slightest devilish smile wriggled its way across her lips. As Satsuki bent over to take this bikini the rest of the way off, peeling away with little fabric lay between her pussy and the world, Hanabi loudly cleared her throat.
“Damn, girl!” she said theatrically. “Are you really gonna hide all that away?”
Her byakugan was active, and she smirked with satisfaction when Naruto cracked two of his fingers apart. She saw exactly where he was looking, and she could tell precisely what effect the sight had on him. Naruto quickly covered his eyes again, but not before Satsuki also saw him looking.
The Uchiha debated whether she wanted more to kill Hanabi or kiss her. Reading these thoughts on Satsuki’s face, Hanabi gave her a wink and a thumbs up. Satsuki huffed, her cheeks radiating crimson. She made up her mind.
Hanabi could live… for now.
“We’re both adults, Naruto,” said Satsuki, hiding her embarrassment behind a cool façade. “It’s nothing you haven’t seen.”
Natsu bowed to take the bikini back from Satsuki, and she folded it quietly, diligently. The remaining accoutrements of this degrading cosplay still adorned Satsuki, and the Uchiha reached only slowly to grasp the cow horn headband nestled atop her hair. She watched Naruto coolly, stoically, repressing even her blush through pure force of will. When the Hokage abashedly lowered his hands, it was to see Satsuki looking perfectly unflappable as she removed the headband.
Any woman with less pride and self-control, who felt for Naruto as strongly as did Satsuki would have instantly resumed glowing crimson when his eyes settled on her breasts, unclothed and reflected for him to see every inch. But her face was alabaster, serenity reasserted over all her bodily domain. She let herself betray no hint of what she felt as Naruto stared at her naked body, his gaze slowly meandering down the reflection of her front. Her pussy tingled when he looked at it, but she restrained herself from reacting. She pretended it did not bother her. That it would not affect her at all if Naruto saw every last inch of her buck-naked body.
Naruto had none of that perfect self-control. Even at his most reserved, Naruto had never been good at hiding his emotions, and he was utterly transparent in the roving of his stare. In the mirror, she could see his trousers tenting. She could only imagine how hard he got while looking at her. She could only wish she knew what he was thinking as he drank in this spectacle of nudity, watching her hand off the headband, and then the cowbell collar, to a patient Natsu. She could only fantasize and hope and pine, too many things restraining her from saying how she truly felt.
There was just one article of this absurd, obscene costume left. The artificial cow tail protruded from between her buttocks, a virgin anus gripping tightly the plug that held it in. Even with her sternest façade of cool indifference, Satsuki could not keep her lips from faintly trembling as she reached back to give the tail an experimental tug.
A twinge, a breathless gasp, a shiver of unwanted stimulation. She immediately let go, heart racing. She could feel a little give. It was not stuck, and it would come out easily enough with a suitably firm tug. But Satsuki could tell that she would feel it, and she doubted she would be able to keep the reaction off her face, to stifle any embarrassing exclamation that might arise. And it would be only worse with Naruto in the room. She almost wished she had dismissed the clone before undressing…
Hanabi smirked beside her, reading every thought in Satsuki’s head by the subtlest tremor of her lips and by the unmistakable interior reactions. The Hyuuga heiress licked her lips, then solicited Naruto with a look of ersatz innocence.
“I think it’s stuck,” she said without a hint of shame. “Could you give us a hand, Naruto?”
Satsuki glared at Hanabi, a look that threatened to kill. And given the Uchiha’s powerful doujutsu, she very much could have murdered the Hokage’s sister-in-law with that glare. But she restrained herself, and she bit her lip.
It wasn’t like she couldn’t see what Hanabi was doing for her…
But that also didn’t mean she had to like it.
Naruto hesitated. His face was scarlet, and silently his eyes requested Satsuki’s confirmation. The Uchiha chewed her lip, torn between preserving this last illusion of her dignity or letting Naruto tear it down and lay naked how she truly felt. Hinata’s smile drifted before her mind’s eye, and Hanabi’s feline grin too strongly resembled her older sister’s most insidiously scheming look.
“Please,” said Satsuki as calmly as was possible within the limits of normal human emotionality. “I don’t think I can get it out by myself.”
Naruto hesitated a little longer. But only for a moment. Then he strode up, stopping just an inch behind Satsuki. The tent of his erection was now hidden from the mirror, but in exchange she could now feel it pressing to her thigh.
A shiver of anticipation.
Pop.
Only by the most superhuman effort of will Satsuki had ever made in all of her life did she keep herself from coming on the spot when Naruto gently, yet so effortlessly, yanked the butt plug out. She clenched her teeth at just the right moment to stifle the impulsive moan, and Naruto was mercifully focused on his task just long enough for him to miss the traitorous expression that traversed her once more blushing face.
…Of course, this did mean he was staring at her ass. One hand was on her cheek, tentatively grasping still as he held the now extracted tail and took this fleeting moment to stare at Satsuki’s anus. She could not imagine a more embarrassing position. She almost wished she had gone with Hanabi’s suggestion. Maybe this was the Hyuuga’s idea of payback—a petty vengeance for a petty slight.
But, no. This too was, however perversely, for Satsuki’s sake.
“I’ll take that,” said Natsu, the maid grabbing the tail which Naruto still stiffly clutched. “If you don’t mind.”
“O-Oh! Of course,” Naruto stuttered. He relinquished the accessory, and finally let go of Satsuki’s naked buttock. He did not immediately backpedal, though, and he lingered a moment longer behind his old rival. It was difficult to pull himself away from her nude body.
Satsuki indulged herself with a brief and secret smile, savoring this momentarily extended closeness. It was worth every last second of embarrassment. Against all better judgment, she felt grateful to Hanabi. But finally, reluctantly, Satsuki cleared her throat.
“If you don’t mind?”
“…right.” Naruto stepped away, still blushing, and still hard. Sheepishly, he averted his eyes. “D-Don’t mind me.”
“I don’t,” said Satsuki in a quiet voice, smiling inwardly.
With a confidence bolstered by the proof of Naruto’s arousal that she could see persisting in the bulge between his legs, Satsuki went about putting her usual clothes back on. Privately she savored Naruto’s persisting gaze, enjoying how he watched the course of every garment slipping over her gradually less naked frame. She knew he was still picturing her nudity, sure he was comparing all that he had seen with her sensible, everyday manner of dress. Thinking about how little really stood between him and all that woman.
Her clothes were nothing, especially modest. She did not dress heavily, and she did not try to hide her figure. It was about on par with what the average kunoichi wore outside of wartime—maybe a little slutty by civilian sensibilities, showing a bit more skin than a peasant would be comfortable with. But it was not flashy, and it was not unreasonably revealing. A modest stretch of cleavage, a respectable amount of leg covered by just fishnet. Enough to look respectable in a ninja village, if not much at all to obstruct the Lord Hokage’s hands or eyes.
But at last, she was finished. It only took a couple of minutes. The last thing she did was straighten out her hair and tie it back into a ponytail, savoring the feel of Naruto’s eyes upon her nape.
Casually, as if completely unaffected by this exhilarating encounter, Satsuki turned to Naruto and inquired.
“So… Where did you want to go for lunch?”
Naruto’s shadow clone blinked.
“…I have no idea,” he admitted sheepishly.
“Ichiraku Ramen, then,” guessed Satsuki with a rueful smile. “Alright. Let them know I’ll be there by noon.”
The blonde stared at her for a few seconds longer. His eyes drifted down her frame, unmistakably remembering all that he had seen. Still rock-hard, visibly tenting his trousers, Naruto curtly nodded.
“Aye-aye!” he humorously replied. “Let’s just hope the boss doesn’t mind the… flashbang.”
Looking between the shadow clone’s legs, wondered if the erection would transfer with the memories.
Well…
If he popped a boner at an inconvenient moment, she would consider that her revenge. Satsuki nodded to the kage bunshin, and it dispelled itself with a puff of smoke.
Grinning like the cat that caught the canary, Hanabi leaned over to Satsuki.
“Will you want the outfit for later?”
Satsuki did not hesitate to answer.
“Keep it ready for me.”
The shadow clone’s smoke evaporated while Hanabi grinned and grinned, and instantly the kage bunshin’s memories rushed into its creator’s head.
…It could not have chosen a more inconvenient time.
“Hey, sweet thing… You free tonight?”
Sakura leaned in close to Naruto, one hand planted firmly to the wall beside his head, her face inches from his. It was a picture perfect kabedon… aside from the difference in height. Sakura was shorter than Naruto, so the pose lacked its full impact.
Honestly, Naruto’s first reaction was to snicker. Seeing Sakura trying to pull off this suave ladykiller act was too humorous! It did not suit her one bit. Still, he kept his face straight and took a deep breath, pausing to consider his feedback. Sakura’s cool expression was a thin facade, already wavering as she awaited his reply.
It was hard to critique objectively. He was absolutely biased… but his bias was in Sakura’s favor. Naruto was happily married, and it had been many years since he had gotten over his boyhood crush, but some things never completely subsided. Even if Sakura came across a bit silly trying to pull off this act, it was far from ineffective. He liked to see her leaning in so close, to inhale and catch the subtle fruity scents along with the still subtler womanly fragrance beneath.
They had stopped at a tea shop to await his clone’s report. It was a favorite of Hinata’s, so Naruto had become a regular here in the past couple years, and it was trivial for him and Sakura to get some private seating out back. Sakura had offered to pay for tea in exchange for Naruto footing the bill at Ichiraku. It was a lopsided exchange, but Sakura was the one with the greater bargaining power here.
Though Naruto had his own leverage over the woman. Slowly, a blush crept onto Sakura’s cheeks. Beads of sweat glittered, and her eyes grew faintly tremulous in concert with her lips. Despite still holding the kabedon with her face barest inches from Naruto, Sakura was clearly getting flustered.
“………well?” she asked. “Any feedback?”
“Hmm…” Naruto hemmer, then hawed. He closed his eyes to focus, trying to block out the distraction of Sakura leaning so close. ‘It doesn’t suit you at all, and it feels way too forced! It’s almost comical how out of place you look, and you would probably get better results doing literally anything else… but I don’t wanna just come out and SAY that.’
Naruto strained his wits, drawing on all the tact and diplomacy that had been hammered into his head by Granny Tsunade as he tried to think of the kindest way to phrase it. Finally, he settled on:
“…maybe something else?”
Sakura huffed, taking a step back. She was relieved to put some space between them, but his response obviously annoyed her.
“Do you have any suggestions, then?”
Naruto winced.
“Um, well… Maybe something more… girly? I think that would suit you better.”
“Girly, huh…” Sakura reddened a shade deeper. She paused for a moment, lost in thought.
Her posture shifted infinitesimally. Turning partly away, she gave Naruto a sidelong glance. Piercing emeralds traversed the blonde’s form, roving once down, then up. With a pleasant tinge still lingering in her cheeks, just red enough to resemble the flush of light social drinking, Sakura smiled ever so slightly, then brushed a hand through her hair. She met Naruto’s gaze and held it briefly, smolderingly.
It happened all at once.
The first thing Naruto noticed was his boner. The second was a jumble of images and sensations. His fingers squeezing something soft but firmly founded, his nostrils flooding with an unadulterated musk. Scarlet cheeks glowing to match crimson eyes, and Satsuki glancing at him coolly as she stripped. Even as he stared into Sakura’s eyes, the vision of Satsuki’s naked body was seared into his mind—and with it came the woman’s answer.
Naruto opened his mouth to inform Sakura, but all that came out was:
“Fuck.”
Sakura glanced down once more, briefly. Her rosy cheeks handsomely flamed, and a touch of satisfaction crept into that coy, inviting smile.
“So that’s what gets you going, huh? I always took you for a guy who liked more forward women…” Sakura remarked. “But maybe that’s why you went for Hinata in the end.”
She was grinning, positively preening. But she also looked impressed, a little daunted. Naruto was hard, and his suddenly erected manhood looked as threatening as the glint of steel from a sword being silently unsheathed.
Naruto tried to think of a good answer to this, but so much blood had been redirected from his head that he felt nearly dizzy. How could he explain what his clone had just seen? Should he even tell Sakura?
Goddamn… Why had Satsuki been dressed like that?! Did she already have plans for tonight? But if so, who was the lucky guy? Or girl…? How could he break this to Sakura?
And why had Satsuki been looking at him like that…?
Ultimately, Naruto grunted.
“…Satsuki says she’ll be at Ichiraku’s by noon.”
Sakura raised a single eyebrow. Far too astutely for Naruto’s comfort, she crossed her arms.
“Did you walk in on her while she was changing?”
He did not have to say a word. The guilty look that crossed his face, and his florid blush, were all the evidence needed to convict.
“S-Sorry!” Naruto said reflexively, falling back on old reliable. “I, um… didn’t expect her to be…”
He flinched preemptively, anticipating the punch. Sakura had mellowed out since their teen years—they all had!—but she could still have the occasional explosive outburst. But no impact came, nor any of the familiar cries of “Pervert!” or “Idiot!” or “Jackass!”
Instead, Sakura simply smiled. She looked a little too pleased with this report.
“How did she take it?”
“Uh… A little embarrassed, I think?” Naruto struggled to sort through the memories, which had hit him all at once. He had trained himself to do this effortlessly most of the time, but with his wits dulled by the last minute reallocation of precious energy, and being simply so flustered by the scandalous imagery he remembered, it became a herculean task. “Maybe. But also… not really bothered either. She just, um… finished changing like it was no big deal.”
Sakura beamed.
“That’s perfect, then.”
“I-Is it…?” Naruto said dubiously. He did not have the heart to tell Sakura what Satsuki had been changing out of, but he was not sure how else to correct her likely erroneous conclusions. “I mean, um… aren’t you mad about me… Seeing? Intruding?”
“No, no…” said Sakura distractedly. “That makes things simpler! We already have a foot in the door.”
“Do we?”
Sakura glanced down at Naruto’s boner.
“You agreed to help me seduce her… and you couldn’t have gotten us a more perfect start if you’d tried.”
Naruto had no clue what Sakura was thinking, and he was afraid to ask. He did not like the way she was staring at his tent. Well… he did like it—but that was the problem!
He cleared his throat.
“So… what now?”
Sakura cocked her head. Wheels were turning behind those eyes, and downright wicked schemes were being plotted. Naruto could only imagine what she was thinking.
“It’s about a quarter to noon,” she remarked. “We should head over to meet Satsuki.”
Naruto fidgeted, then glanced down at his tented erection. Was it already so soon? He didn’t know if he could face Satsuki while the memory was still fresh. The mere thought of it bolstered his hardness beyond any hope of it going back down without relief. He had no time for a cold shower…
“Um… Can you go on ahead?” he asked her.
Sakura looked at him, and he knew she could read him like an open book. Her eyes rested on his bulging tent.
“Leave it,” she told him. “You can wait, can’t you?”
“Geh… I can, but…” Naruto fidgeted. “You’ve seen how I can get when I’m… overstimulated.”
“That’s fine!” Sakura said far too cheerily. “Don’t worry about it.”
Her eyes were devilishly conniving, yet Naruto had no choice but to trust her. After all, he had already promised. Whatever Sakura was scheming, he would help her see it through.
Anyway… it couldn’t be THAT bad, right? He just had to go with her and meet Satsuki at Ichiraku. From there, it was Sakura’s game.
And she clearly had a plan.
It took them no time to arrive at Ichiraku Ramen, even with Naruto insisting on taking a more circuitous route along less traveled back roads to minimize any notice of his embarrassing condition. Sakura was unfazed, regardless, and they reached the familiar roadside stall right on the dot at noon. The owner’s daughter, Ayame, who had taken over the day-to-day business, greeted them with a smile, and although she clearly noticed the Lord Hokage’s state, she had the courtesy not to comment.
“What do you want?” she asked. “Just the usual?”
“Yeah, that sounds good to me…” said Naruto, too aware of Ayame’s momentary glance to wish to prolong the conversation. He cleared his throat. “Nothing special.”
"I’ll have the same,” said Sakura, not missing a beat.
Ayame nodded, jotting down their orders, then turning around and heading behind the curtains to start preparing. Naruto took a seat on the second stool from the right. Sakura took the stool to his left. Distractedly, still a bit stiff from earlier (though starting to go down from lack of stimulation), Naruto checked the time. It was, by now, a minute past noon.
“Fashionably late, huh…” he muttered.
“She always does like to keep people waiting,” Sakura joked. “Well, that just gives us time to plan a little more!”
“Oh? Plan what?”
Satsuki’s voice came from right behind their heads. Naruto and Sakura turned to see the woman standing with her arms crossed, a single eyebrow raised. Immediately, Naruto blushed. Before his eyes flashed the memories of Satsuki in that revealing outfit, and of Satsuki in the nude…
Naruto blushed. He tried in vain to hide it. Sakura’s reaction was the opposite of his. She smiled at the sight of Satsuki, and she waved for their friend to join them. But Sakura did not wave to the stool on Naruto’s right. No, instead, her hand passed carelessly over the Hokage’s lap. Satsuki followed the gesture with an onyx orb, her own countenance unreadable.
"Have a seat,” said Sakura. “Make yourself comfortable~”
Naruto stared at Sakura like she had just stabbed him in the back. For her part, Satsuki also looked momentarily surprised, and she shot a searching look at Sakura. The pinkette simply smiled. Satsuki hesitated for a moment, narrowing her eyes. Sakura blushed a little at the intensity of her crush’s stare, but nonetheless she held Satsuki’s eyes.
Something seemed to pass between the pair. A question, then an answer. Satsuki turned from Sakura to Naruto. Her eyes locked onto his, and she looked so stoic that Naruto wondered if she remembered what had happened so short a time ago. He certainly remembered, and when Satsuki shrugged, stepped between him and Sakura, then sidled up between him and the counter, his eyes fell painfully down Satsuki’s back. His right hand twitched, recalling the firmness with which his clone had tugged, how snugly that butt plug had been rooted inside Satsuki’s anus.
Then, Satsuki backed up. She sat. Right on top of Naruto’s lap. If there had been any hope for his prior boner to go down and stay placid, this hope was obliterated. Satsuki slid her backside up his lap until her shorts were furrowed by his tent, his manhood nestled tightly by a seemingly indifferent Satsuki.
“…I guess this is comfortable enough,” said Satsuki mildly.
Naruto tried very hard to pretend he was unfazed.
“That’s… good,” he said through gritted teeth, shooting a borderline glare at Sakura.
The pinkette smiled. She could clearly tell what he was thinking, and her expression answered without need for speech.
‘You said you would help me seduce her, right?’
Naruto grimaced.
‘How is this supposed to help YOU seduce Satsuki…?’ he wondered to himself. The Uchiha’s weight had settled pleasurably atop his lap, pressing back just so against his groin. ‘Fuck… it feels more like I’m the one being seduced!’
Sakura chortled. She turned her attention to Satsuki. From behind the curtains came the wafting fragrance of their orders underway.
“So… Did you have any preferences?” Sakura inquired.
Satsuki caught Sakura’s gaze. The Uchiha acted perfectly stoic, and to Naruto it seemed like she was completely unaffected by her choice of seat. But Naruto had always been a little bit oblivious. Sakura, however, could not miss the glow of Satsuki’s nascent blush.
“…I’ll have whatever you’re getting,” Satsuki answered.
“Yeah? It looks pretty filling though,” said Sakura. “Honestly, I doubt I can slurp it all up by myself.”
Satsuki quivered imperceptibly. Naruto was aware only of the way she inched her hips one way in his lap, then pivoted toward the opposite direction. The pressure of her cheeks, that softness giving way to firmness… it was torture more than man could bear.
“Are you offering to share?” Satsuki murmured. “But is it even yours to share? Or is Naruto the one who will be deciding?”
“Well… I am footing the bill,” said Naruto, badly imitating nonchalance. “So if you girls feel like sharing, I sure won’t stop you.”
Another tremor. Satsuki looked up at Naruto, craning her neck to face him. He was not MUCH taller than his old rival, but it was enough for her to meet his eyes in this position. Naruto breathed, and into his nostrils flooded a subtle, pleasant fragrance. Satsuki’s hair tickled on his chin, her raven ponytail dangling low between them. Satsuki chewed her lower lip.
The curtains parted. Mercifully came Ayame bearing Naruto and Sakura’s orders. The waitress did a double take at the sight of Satsuki in the Lord Hokage’s lap, but quickly she resumed all professional pleasantry. Without a single undue comment, she set the bowls before them.
“Did you want anything else?” Ayame queried.
Naruto fidgeted, aware of just how public the seating was here at the stall. Ichiraku was not exactly situated in a rundown or little frequented part of town, and they were right on time for the lunch rush. At the moment, they were the only people seated at the counter, but it would not be long before the stall was packed. Nor were they much hidden from random passersby. He almost wanted to ask Ayame if she had more private seating, but in his current position, that felt a bit too dangerous. At least in this semi-public seating, there was the pressure of exposure to restrain his worst impulses.
Still, people would be sure to talk…
“We’re good,” said Sakura, beaming at Ayame. Slyly, the pinkette glanced at Naruto and Satsuki. “I’ve got everything I want.”
Ayame nodded, then looked to Naruto and Satsuki for confirmation. Neither one said a word. Satisfied, and seeing they were plainly busy, Ayame bowed then ducked in back, leaving the trio to their luncheon.
Snap.
Naruto broke apart his chopsticks. It felt like something else was close to breaking too. Satsuki shifted slightly, leaning in Sakura’s direction. The angling of her weight was guaranteed to drive Naruto insane, and it did not help that he was once again assaulted with the memory of Satsuki’s naked body. But Satsuki’s eyes were on Sakura.
On Sakura, and her bowl.
“You only have one pair,” Satsuki observed, looking at Sakura’s chopsticks.
“I said we can share, didn’t I?” Sakura smiled innocently.
Onyx eyes smoldered.
“You did.”
Snap!
Sakura broke apart her chopsticks. To Naruto’s fraying nerves, it felt explosive. Tense, and stiff, and stiff, Naruto took his own chopsticks with noodles duly laden and did his best to circumnavigate Satsuki and bring it to his lips. But a few stray drops of broth spattered the Uchiha’s cheek, and one strand of trailing noodles slapped wetly on her nape.
Satsuki nearly jumped at this, ready to spring out of his lap. But she stopped herself and fell back down, landing right where she had started. Naruto mumbled an apology, but he doubted if she heard it. Sheepishly he brought the noodles to his mouth, and—hell! He’d never noticed before just how loud he slurped! More drops of broth sprayed the back of Satsuki’s neck and across her nearer cheek.
Satsuki caught his eye, watching sidelong as Naruto slurped. Her cheek looked flush and ruddy. The broth was still pretty hot, wasn’t it?
“I didn’t burn you, did I?”
“No… I can take the heat.”
Satsuki answered as quietly as Naruto asked. Both of them were tense, and stiff, and he felt her body coiling, her buttocks flexing in his lap. The pair was mercifully distracted by the sound of Sakura loudly slurping, getting started on her and Satsuki’s bowl. Yet as much as this was a mercy, it was also a still crueler torment. Naruto’s imagination went straight into the gutter, his dick too hard under Satsuki’s bottom not to go immediately below the belt.
Sakura smiled at their accusing glances, seeing the matching hints of scandalized and interested redness growing on their faces. She plunged her chopsticks back into her bowl and spooled them with a goodly helping, then offered the fresh, hot, dripping noodles up to Satsuki. The Uchiha’s lips softly parted, and Sakura pressed the noodles in. A moment’s hesitation, too keenly conscious of their position. Then, Satsuki surrendered to desire and loudly, wetly slurped, sucking up the noodles. Naruto watched the golden strands quickly vanish past Satsuki’s lips, and he imagined other things subjected to that impressive suction—other things on which his rival could so lewdly slurp.
Naruto was aware. Painfully aware as he continued working on his own bowl. He saw how Sakura and Satsuki took turns wetly slurping, and he noticed both their eyes following his chopsticks every time he went in for another mouthful. Their minds were clearly as deep down in the gutter as his own. Maybe they too were imagining other things on which he could be slurping. Once or twice, Satsuki touched a hand discreetly to her breast as the latest delivery of noodles vanished past Naruto’s lips. Nor did she try to seat herself less suggestively in his lap, but rather to the contrary.
“You’ve been working up an appetite, huh?” Satsuki quietly observed. “One bowl won’t be enough for you.”
“Two, three, a dozen…” said Sakura with a smirk. “I can only imagine how much it takes to keep him satisfied.”
Satsuki looked at Sakura. Sakura smirked at Satsuki. Some unspoken communication passed between their probing eyes. A moment flitted by before they spoke again.
“…Hinata’s told me how hard she has to work to keep up with his appetite,” said Satsuki while Sakura slurped. “She’s even considered hiring some servants just to help.”
“You too, huh?” said Sakura, emerald eyes twinkling. “Well, I haven’t heard it directly, but she has been asking around, hasn’t she? I’m surprised she doesn’t just get some maids from the Hyuuga clan to come live with her and Naruto, though.”
Naruto listened but distractedly to the duo. He could hardly pay attention to anything they said while Satsuki’s bottom was so torturously rocking in his lap. All he could make out was their intermittent slurping and their moans of satisfaction. It was taking all his willpower not to act on the desires they provoked with this position.
“Hinata has high standards,” said Satsuki. “She wants to pick these helpers personally. She wants only the best for Naruto.”
“Mm… He’s a lucky man,” Sakura hummed. “But I get where Hinata’s coming from. If it were for the person I loved… I’d probably want to pamper and indulge her every bit as much.”
Sakura leaned in closer to Satsuki. Her meaning was transparent. Satsuki smiled softly, and she rocked her hips a little more—an innocently nervous action, maybe, but torture for Naruto.
“You’re being awfully forward today,” Satsuki murmured, not looking too unhappy with the vanishing distance between her and Sakura’s lips. “Do you have no shame?”
“The only shame would be another wasted opportunity.” Sakura placed a hand on Satsuki’s inner thigh. “Another year alone, too afraid to make my move… Don’t you feel the same way?”
“…I do,” admitted Satsuki. She was poised upon the pinnacle, inching back until her ass was pressing down upon Naruto’s tip. “I know exactly where you’re coming from. I don’t want to waste any more chances either…”
“Then… shall we?” Sakura consumed all but the final sliver of air between her and Satsuki’s lips. “I promise I’ll treat you right. I’ll be as devoted to you as Hinata is to Naruto. I’ll give you everything it takes to satisfy your needs.”
“Will you really?” whispered Satsuki. She squirmed atop Naruto, listening as he slurped up the last vestiges of his ramen. “I am a selfish and unreasonable woman. If you know what I desire most, then you know you can’t ever be the one to fulfill it.”
“Can’t I?” said Sakura. “Maybe not by myself, but… we were taught to value teamwork. Even if it’s not with my own two hands, I’ll do everything I can to make it happen. And I’ll support you all the way.”
“I can’t decide if you’re being hopelessly selfish or selfless to a fault…” said Satsuki ruefully. “But you mean every word you’re saying, don’t you?”
“I do,” said Sakura with a smile. “And… it’s not like you’d be the only one to benefit. I want all the same things as you.”
For a moment longer, Satsuki and Sakura stared into each other’s eyes. Then, they kissed. Deeply, hotly, swaying in the sudden spell of sapphic infatuation, they joined their lips and tasted one another’s tongues, devouring their breath. Satsuki’s hips rocked in Naruto’s lap, the Uchiha losing herself in Sakura’s lips. And poor Naruto, setting down his empty bowl, had nothing left to distract him from this titillating spectacle.
As one, Satsuki and Sakura looked at him steamily, intently. They were possessed by their amore. Naruto could also feel their infectious, sultry passion creep over him like a blinding haze.
He was nearly at his limit.
Sakura was the first to pounce. For the span of a wink, she lingered mouth to mouth with Satsuki. Then, her lips were upon his. Her tongue slithered into his mouth. Her upper body pressed to his side, forcing upon him the sensation of her modest, perky breasts. She had filled out since adolescence, although she was still smaller than nearly all her peers. But there was enough to fill a seeking hand, enough to satisfy a hungry mouth. And Naruto felt them squishing, rubbing, tantalizing.
His manhood throbbed inside its confines. Faintly, he tasted the cherry flavor of Sakura’s lipstick. He felt her smearing his mouth with it. Grinding against him with astounding, inexplicable fervor. His arms were petrified at his sides, uplifted fleetingly by a want to enfold and caress, but restrained by the frantic vestiges of caution and propriety. And while Sakura kissed him so suddenly, so deeply, Satsuki turned her head to stare, biting down on her lip as onyx eyes flickered into gray and scarlet.
“Sakura…” whispered Satsuki, turning sideways in Naruto’s lap and torturing his captive hardness with the crushing softness of her ass. “Are you disappointed it took me so long? Or can you see it too, now?”
Satsuki knew exactly what she was doing as she rocked slightly in her seat, a nervous-looking gesture that stimulated Naruto closer, closer to the brink of his restraint. She turned her face toward Naruto, lips parted and subtly puckering. A taboo craving whetted her desire, salivation moistening her supple labia. North and south alike were ready, a body unified in its purpose.
“I see the vision,” said Sakura. “Honestly, I’ve seen it for years now. I feel the same way. I only ever relented out of fondness for Hinata… but now? Now, there’s no reason to hold back. Now, we can both have our hearts’ desire…”
Her mouth pulled away from Naruto’s only long enough to utter this reply—but that was long enough for Satsuki to plunge in and replace her, mashing her lips to Naruto’s and moaning into a sultry kiss. Satsuki raised her hips and slung her leg between her and Naruto, showing her flexibility as she arced it over his head and brought it back down on the other side, turning so she now faced him in his lap. When she plopped back down, it was to nestle his tent against her groin, and she ground on it enthusiastically.
There was no contest between Sakura and Satsuki. Not in terms of bust size. The Uchiha was second only to the buxomest women around, the likes of Hinata, Tsunade, or Mei Terumi. Nor did she lack down south! There was room for taste to swing the contest there one way or another, but Satsuki had a splendid ass, and in its own way, it was equal to or (depending on one’s preference for size and softness versus shape and firmness) even better than Sakura’s. They both had sublime behinds. Satsuki was a little bigger, a little softer. Sakura was a little smaller, but a little firmer, a little tighter, a little more pertly shaped.
Satsuki had an S-tier figure, and she could vie with any rival in the Leaf for the title of sexiest kunoichi. Sakura was more up to taste, her breasts smaller than some would like, lacking the elegance and dark mystique that made her longtime crush such a world-class heartbreaker. Naruto had a bias towards Sakura, of course. There was something special about your first crush, even if one’s tastes later developed another directions. And even if his marriage to Hinata had given Naruto a taste for big, soft, and bountiful breasts, there was still plenty about Sakura that he found simply irresistible.
He was incapable of thought, besieged by these two beauties. They had cut him off from reason, starving him of will and faith. When Satsuki pulled her lips away, it was only so Sakura could come back in to have her turn, savoring the proof of his and Satsuki’s slavering kiss. Naruto was paralyzed, his entire body is stiff as the erection throbbing between Satsuki’s thighs. He felt the give of what lay beneath her shorts, her lusty grinding letting him feel out the treasure she was ready to place right in his hands. Sakura’s hands were on his ass—and on Satsuki’s—the medic groping both her crushes with equal adoration.
“Sorry…” said Satsuki ruefully, her cheeks deep crimson as a potent gaze surveyed the feet of countless pedestrians walking past the stand, only the barest veneer of cover dangling between this impulsive tryst and the public’s scandalized discovery. If even one lunchtime diner ducked into the stall, they would be exposed. “This must seem so sudden to you. Maybe we’re coming on too strong. Maybe we’re making our move too soon. But for me at least… it’s been so damn long. God, you hopeless buffoon… Why do you have to be so…? Why couldn’t I have fallen for someone less knuckleheaded?”
Sakura removed her lips, squeezing Naruto‘s ass. Her tongue laved her mouth’s perimeter, savoring what lingered of his taste. For a moment, the blonde was spared from their resumption, Satsuki and Sakura both staring at him steamily as they ground their bodies close. Sakura’s stool had tilted until it was halfway to falling over, held up only by the friction of her body squeezed to his. Satsuki shorts were riding dangerously low on those wide hips, and Naruto could see all too much of her pelvic contour and the hinting of her pubic mound.
His mind was blank. He could have asked so many questions. He could have offered any number of objections. He should have told them to stop. He should have pushed them off and left before letting them entice him further. Even if they were friends and comrades, Even if he had feelings of his own for them, he was a married man. He was the Seventh Lord Hokage. But he could only stare at them, their faces flush, their bosoms heaving, so impassioned and desirable. He was hard, and hot, and dizzy. They had pushed him so far past all reasonable limits.
He did not really hear their words. He felt the tone of their voices, husky and purring with desire. He tasted their tongues slipping in and out, dancing sinfully with his own. It hardly mattered what noises left their lips. They said everything of importance with their bodies, and their hips, and their intoxicating kisses.
“Well, Naruto? What are you waiting for? These vixens couldn’t be asking for it more blatantly.”
‘What is it to you?’ thought Naruto, more than a little irked by Kurama’s interjection. ‘Are you the kind of perv who likes to watch?’
“I couldn’t care less about you humans slapping your meat together,” was Kurama’s condescending reply. “…but we’re stuck together, and I can tell how much you want to fuck them. Your pent up hormones are really starting to flood this place. It wasn’t even this bad when you were going through puberty…”
Naruto blushed between indignation and infatuation.
‘But I can’t just… I shouldn’t let them…’ He hesitated. It felt both harder and easier to resist the temptations this time. While his feelings for Satsuki and Sakura were much deeper and more involved, making the attraction especially potent, it also created many more complications. It was one thing to lose control and sleep with people who were practically strangers. But crossing that line with friends would be something he couldn’t take back. Jiraiya had taught him this much, at least: there was no such thing as “no strings attached”. It would profoundly change their relationship… and it would be a repeat of his mistake from yesterday. ‘Hinata would be heartbroken if she ever found out!’
Kurama laughed uproariously.
“Your skull must be the densest substance on earth! That’s precious…” It almost sounded like the Kyuubi was in tears. “Heh… just trust me on this, alright? I’d hate to spoil the surprise, but… don’t worry about it. Everything will turn out fine.”
Naruto took a deep breath. In opening his mouth, he gave Satsuki and Sakura all the invitation they required. Instantly the pair lunged at him, and they got in as close as physically attainable, reaching out their tongues to get the rest of the way and meet his lips in unison.
The blonde shivered, knowing he could last no longer.
“Do you… want to go somewhere private?” sighed Sakura. “You did promise you would help get in Satsuki’s pants… and the best way you can help with that is…❤”
She winked, and Satsuki averted her eyes.
“You’re a horrible woman,” the Uchiha murmured. “You can’t even wait until tonight?”
“Do you want to wait?” Sakura slyly rejoined. She swatted Satsuki’s ass. “Because you seem pretty darn eager to me~”
Satsuki squirmed.
“I’m surrounded by temptresses and sluts…” she halfheartedly lamented. But louder, and a little shamefacedly, she confessed: “…but, no. I can wait, but… I don’t want to wait, either…”
Deviously, Sakura smiled. She gave Satsuki a direct and sultry kiss lasting several seconds. Then she broke off, panting, a few salivary strands still linking her and Satsuki’s lolling tongues.
Provocatively pink, Sakura winked at Naruto.
“Well, Naruto? Are you gonna keep her waiting?”
Naruto gulped. His erection ached and throbbed. His body thrilled and yearned for Satsuki, and Sakura, and—
Snap.
He wrapped his arms around both Satsuki and Sakura.
Driven as he was by tempestuous desire, there was only one thing at that moment which could have stopped Naruto in his tracks. With one arm around Sakura, one arm around Satsuki, and both their bodies, pressing close and yearningly to his, he was ready to race off in a blur to ravish the pair and damn the consequences! But just as he was about to hoist them up and vanish, Naruto heard a sound that brought him plunging back into reality.
It was Hinata’s voice.
“Thank you! That went much more quickly than I expected… I appreciate the help.”
Naruto was still hard. His body could not deflate its desires so abruptly. But his mind was quicker to react, and he recoiled from his intentions. Like he had just touched the scolding pan, his hands sprung back from Sakura and Satsuki’s hips. Sakura was pushed back onto her stool, where she sat in a daze, taking a moment longer to catch what had arrested Naruto. Satsuki was still in his lap, though, and she was less obliging to the Lord Hokage’s pang of conscience.
Satsuki clutched the front of Naruto’s shirt for a moment, staring up at him with the full power of her bewitching eyes, pouting at the look on his face. But she was sooner to notice what he had heard, and grudgingly she understood. Scarlet were her cheeks, burning low as she smoldered in awareness of her position. She leaned back from him, and she averted her face. Her lips were smeared, smudged, wet still with the proof of frenzied and impassioned kissing. Sakura’s lips also evidenced her recent, enthusiastic sin.
The curtains rustled. Naruto saw the movement in his periphery. Turning his head by a degree, he saw someone ducking in to approach the counter. It was too far at the edge of sight to make out details. Only motion, like something creeping out of the bushes to stalk him. Instinct took over—a very different instinct from what had dominated his interactions with his old teammates but a few seconds ago.
Substitution jutsu.
The only sound was brushing fabric, the slightest rushing of air displaced. Sakura let out a squeak, now staring into Satsuki’s face, the Uchiha straddling her in what had been Naruto’s seat a moment before. Naruto himself now on Sakura’s stool, having swapped their seats on reflex with a replacement technique. It was usually a pain in the ass to use kawarimi with a living creature, but Sakura wasn’t about to resist switching places with him.
Naruto had never been more thankful for Iruka-sensei drilling the fundamentals into his head. He did not bother with smoke to mask the movement, being so much faster than most people that it was unnecessary. Besides, the smoke would give it away more surely than any blur of movement. Still, it was a last-minute save. The new arrival was already inside when he switched places with Sakura, although he only now saw her raise her head to smile at the three of them.
“Oh, hello!” said Tenten. Her eyes zeroed in on Satsuki and Sakura, the two women seated in a most compromising position. She smiled slyly. “Am I interrupting?”
Satsuki cleared her throat. Putting on her most aloof act, she said, “…no, it’s fine. You aren’t intruding on anything too private.”
Sakura glowed pink. Now it was her turn to be flustered.
“R-Right… This isn’t private…”
Tenten smirked. A moment passed as she appreciated the view of these two lovely ladies blushing, sweaty, and disheveled.
“So… when did you two hook up?”
Neither Sakura nor Satsuki had the mental fortitude to answer this question. Mercifully, they were saved from having to reply by Hinata stepping through the curtain behind Tenten.
“Hey, honey,” said Naruto. He did his best to sound nonchalant despite the persisting tent between his legs. He tried to sit as close as he could to the counter and hide it under the overhang, but it would be clearly visible to anyone who sought it out. “I take it you wrapped up your mission early?”
“Oh, yes,” said Hinata. She paused only a moment to survey Satsuki and Sakura, looking perfectly unsurprised to find the duo thus entangled. “Tenten was in the area, and she was nice enough to lend me a hand. And it was only a D-rank mission to begin with. Hardly worth mentioning.”
“That’s nice!” Naruto said, feeling like he made this sound a little too enthusiastic. “That was awfully generous of her.”
Tenten took a bow, clearly pleased with this attention.
“What can I say? I could hardly ignore a beautiful lady in need of help.” Her tone was humorous, playing it off as a joke. “And I didn’t have anything better to do today, you know? Not like those lovebirds over there…”
She ogled Satsuki and Sakura, taking time to savor the interplay of their figures and commit all the subtler details to memory. Satsuki pretended to be unfazed. Sakura squirmed and fidgeted. The medic shot an accusing look at Naruto. He feigned obliviousness.
Hinata giggled. She glanced at Satsuki. The Uchiha stoically endured this persecution, her cheeks fringed with glowing embers of all the day’s embarrassment hitherto.
“Yes, I’m grateful to her for freeing up so much of my schedule,” Hinata said. “It gives me time to take care of some chores and make a few more preparations for tonight.”
Satsuki shivered imperceptibly. Sakura wrapped her arms around her partner.
“Don’t you want to take it easy?” said Naruto. “We already have our plans for tonight, don’t we? And you can always put off the boring stuff for another day…”
Naruto still felt a little tense, a little guilty. But he told himself it was nothing. Hinata was not acting like anything was out of the ordinary. She probably hadn’t had her byakugan active in the middle of Konoha, right? And the curtains outside Ichiraku hid just enough that there was a decent chance she had not seen anything suspicious. Especially not if she had been chatting with someone along the way.
“Well…” Hinata smiled at her husband, pausing theatrically to deliberate. “I would certainly love to while away the hours frolicking with you, dear! But I would also like to repay Tenten for her help.”
“I can certainly think of some ways you could repay me, alright…” said Tenten with a jocose rakishness, waggling her eyebrows. “But only if you were… really interested.” She winked. “Though I suspect Naruto would be into it, at least.”
It was couched in a humorous tone, daring suggestions posed under the guise of a jester’s act. But amid the jokes were hints of cutting insight, and Tenten looked between Naruto’s legs for just a fraction of a second. It was clear that she could see—at least this much. Had she witnessed any more…? Hinata had lagged far enough behind to enter only after Naruto switched places with Sakura, but Tenten had been halfway through the curtains when he made his substitution. And although she could not boast a doujutsu to push her visual acuity beyond human limitations, she was a specialist in ranged combat with a reputation for flawless accuracy. She had eyes as sharp as possible for an ordinary human, and the way she looked at Naruto was just a little too knowing for his comfort…
Hinata giggled at Tenten’s humorous flirtations, seeming not to notice how her husband reddened at the brunette’s smirk. Seeming not to. Only Satsuki, with her sharingan fully active from all the overwhelming prior stimulus—and with the context of her and Hinata’s conversations the day before—could tell how discreetly Hinata appraised her husband’s state, Satsuki and Sakura’s dishevelment, and the lascivious intentions underlying Tenten’s playful talk. For all that each of them believed they were being secretive and clever, there was only one person here who truly understood everything that was happening. And this mastermind smiled just a little slyly, only the most fleeting hint of mischief playing across her lips.
“I would certainly be willing to help set you up with a date,” Hinata said to Tenten, feigning just enough innocence to let the weapon mistress feel emboldened. Her words set a careful distance, establishing a boundary, but to Satsuki’s eyes at least, her body language was inviting. It was a dissonance calculated to intrigue. “No girl as sweet and helpful as you should have to spend Valentine’s Day alone.”
“A date, huh?” Tenten smiled coyly. “Do I get to pick who I want?”
“I don’t see why not,” said Hinata, pretending not to notice what the girl was setting up. “If you have any preferences, I’ll do my best to fulfill them.”
Naruto was relieved. As far as he could tell, this conversation was steering in a safe direction! Hinata had not inquired about Satsuki and Sakura. His wife did not appear to notice the erection he was trying so hard to hide. Moreover, he saw nothing wrong with Hinata helping Tenten snag a last-minute date. That selflessness was what he loved about her.
“Do you wanna take Tenten out shopping for men?” Naruto said reasonably. “I don’t mind if it sounds fun to you! And it’s not like you’d be the only one playing matchmaker today, either…”
He glanced at Sakura and Satsuki, letting their entanglement and their thoroughly disheveled clothes speak for themselves. Hinata followed his eyes, and she smiled a little more amusedly. For a moment, she appraised the smearing and the smudging and the imprinting of Satsuki and Sakura’s lipstick around each other’s mouths. Then, for just a moment, she looked back at her husband. Only Satsuki caught the look of satisfaction on Hinata’s face. Naruto was the most oblivious, not even realizing that this selfsame evidence was plastered all over his own lips.
The twinkle in Hinata’s eye was downright diabolical.
“Well, I don’t think I necessarily need to take her out to look for men… since there’s a perfectly good man right in front of us.”
Naruto blinked. Tenten stared.
“Wait…” said the latter, all slyness evaporating. “What?”
“Ummm…” Naruto looked left and right, hoping for an alternative to the obvious assumption. “…I don’t see any guys here.”
“Don’t you?” said Hinata, smiling as sweetly as ever.
Satsuki had to bury her face in Sakura’s blouse. She could not be trusted otherwise. Sakura, herself, was too busy staring at the Uzumaki couple and Tenten to savor this position. The pinkette was fighting with all her strength to resist the urge to smirk.
Naruto opened his mouth and closed it. He did not dare respond to his wife’s rhetorical question. He was too busy trying to figure out why she would ever suggest what it SOUNDED like she was suggesting…
“Ummm…”
Tenten looked from Hinata to Naruto and back again in a dharmic repetition.
“H-Hey, uh… I think I might be misunderstanding something.”
“What is there to misunderstand?” Hinata wondered. “I could hardly have said it more plainly.”
Tenten reddened.
“There’s clearly a lot to misunderstand…” she murmured. “You were talking about finding me a date for Valentine’s Day, right…?”
“More or less,” said Hinata. “Probably more.”
“More?!” Tenten squeaked. She looked at Naruto, who was still staring dumbly at Hinata, the wheels in his mind turning faster than at a chariot race. “I-I don’t think I’m ready for that kind of commitment…”
Naruto’s face blazed at the implication, and he finally made a strangled sound, shocked out of his silence.
“D-Do you girls have to phrase it like that? You’re making it sound like…”
“Like what?” said Hinata innocently. She smiled at Naruto.
Naruto hesitated, not knowing how to respond. He still felt guilty about what had happened yesterday, and that guilt was only compounded by thoughts of what he would have done if his wife had not shown up exactly when she did. He assumed Hinata was simply joking! She had to be. But her pleasant jesting felt like barbs.
Naruto licked his lips.
…He tasted something sweet. It had an artificial cherry flavor. A little waxy. Almost like…
Naruto felt his heart stop. Once more, he went mute.
He hadn’t wiped off the girls’ lipstick.
Tenten gulped. While Naruto froze in the revelation of his naked guilt, the weapon mistress strove to tame her whirling thoughts. She had approached Hinata earlier to start working the woman in advance, intending to follow through on her and Temari’s strategy, but Hinata’s words had thrown her plans into disarray. Tenten had wanted to seduce Hinata and free up Naruto so Temari could swoop in and get her mark, but now…
Was Hinata joking? Or was she trying to trip Naruto up…? Tenten could hardly miss the evidence of what Naruto had been up to with Satsuki and Sakura—nor had she missed the obvious kawarimi in her peripheral vision. It seemed the Lord Hokage was less faithful to his wife than they had assumed. This was good for Temari! It meant he was definitely attainable. But if Hinata took this flagrant infidelity badly, the fallout could be a problem. Either she and Naruto would reconcile, and he would make promises to be more faithful and stick to them, or she and Naruto would divorce, or…
Was Hinata angry? She didn’t look mad, but she had always been pretty reserved. Still, Tenten was familiar with Hyuuga stoicism, and compared to the brick wall of impassiveness that had been the late Neji, Hinata was usually an open book. But she also had moments where Tenten could plainly see the family resemblance. Neji had had less sense of humor, but he could also be impressively passive aggressive. Since they could read so many more cues from body language than normal people, Hyuuga often engaged in the most convoluted social games with layers upon layers of implication and deceit.
That had to be what this was, right? Hinata had caught her husband cheating on her. Given how unfazed Hinata looked, maybe this had been going on for ages, and she had specifically chosen today to make the revelation sting. She was using Tenten as a lure to bait her dense, unsubtle husband into betraying his disregard for their wedding vows, and the moment Naruto presumed to take her up on the implied proposition, Hinata would go for the throat.
There was, of course, the alternative. Maybe Hinata meant the offer. Maybe she was more libertine than her public modesty suggested—or, to the contrary, maybe she was very specifically traditional on the topic of mistresses. But this did not seem likely to Tenten. Hinata was such a sweet, pure girl…
No, she had to be livid at Naruto’s infidelity.
“Uhhh…” Naruto droned, presently incapable of… well, anything.
Tenten wondered if she should be the one to say it. She struggled to think of a way she could turn this situation to her and Temari’s benefit. But the only thing that came to mind was to make this situation blow up so catastrophically that, when Temari came along and offered solace to Naruto, he would turn his back on his ‘unreasonable’ wife and embrace a new, more accepting lover…
…shit. That probably was the right play. Tenten hoped Temari wouldn’t be too mad. Bracing herself, the brunette took one step forward and planted her foot right on top of this landmine.
Mwah.
She kissed Naruto. It was a brief kiss, and shallow, Tenten unable to endure the mortification for more than a few seconds. She could be pretty shameless when she was in the right mood, but she still had self-respect. It was not an incredible kiss, either. Naruto was stunned, unable and unwilling to respond. But that was fine.
Tenten stepped back, playing up the frivolity of her smile and swinging her hips as exaggeratedly as a penniless courtesan. She winked at Naruto, blushing violently but persevering. Finally, she made a show of looking the blonde slowly up and down.
Tenten had practice with Neji. She knew how much a master of the byakugan could read of a person’s body language, and she knew what were their limits. It was not a skill she would say she had perfected, but once or twice she had managed to fool even the late Hyuuga prodigy, Neji. Maybe Hinata wouldn’t buy the act, but she (hopefully) would not glean that Tenten had any ulterior motives.
“…well, I won’t say I’ll commit to anything, but I’d be fine with a one-night stand.”
Tenten licked her lips, bracing for the shoe to drop.
Naruto stared at Tenten. He was still rock-hard, still horny from Satsuki and Sakura’s teasing. He had suppressed those urges when he heard Hinata’s voice, but now they were threatening to overtake him again. He could not think straight with so little blood left to fill his head, so much demanded by the raging erection between his legs.
He might have been mentally conflicted, but his body knew exactly what it wanted.
“You won’t be standing when I’m done with you,” said Naruto, his dick responding faster than his brain. He immediately regretted the words, but it was too late to recant.
Sakura giggled. Satsuki made a strange noise muffled only by the pinkette’s blouse.
Hinata’s pearly eyes twinkled.
“Wonderful,” she said. “Shall we take care of her now, then, or would you rather save it for tonight?”
Tenten blinked. Naruto stared. This was not what either of them had expected.
Satsuki finally raised her head and arched a single eyebrow in Hinata’s direction.
‘You’re impatient,’ the Uchiha noticed.
‘And so are you,’ observed Hinata, looking at the vestiges of Satsuki’s lipstick on Naruto and Sakura.
Satsuki averted her face, embarrassed. She could feel the accusation in Hinata’s eyes. It didn’t help that Hinata looked so pleased with her impatience and her swift descent.
Every last bit of this was precisely as Hinata wanted.
Naruto opened his mouth. He had many questions. None of this made sense. Today’s events felt so far removed from reality that he was starting to wonder if he was dreaming. But if it were a dream, he didn’t want to wake up yet.
“…Can those two join us?” he asked his wife, pointing at Satsuki and Sakura. Whatever was going on here, he figured he might as well go for broke.
Hinata looked delighted.
“They may join in,” she answered warmly. “In fact, they must. Satsuki has already promised.”
“Don’t you think he deserves an explanation first?” Satsuki mumbled, blushing. “You’re putting the cart before the horse.”
“Oh, of course,” said Hinata. “But you know how Naruto is. If you simply tell him something, it will go in one ear and out the other. He has always been a more… tactile learner.” She winked. “He needs a demonstration.”
Satsuki had no rebuttal.
“…f-fine, we’ll join you. But only if I get what was promised…”
“Don’t worry,” Hinata purred, looking Satsuki up and down as swelling veins slowly spiderwebbed from her byakugan. “You’ll get everything you deserve.”
Satsuki shivered.
Against her better judgement, she was already looking forward to tonight.
Notes:
A/N: Here’s the next installment from the ongoing CYOA! Things are heating up, and steadily more bodies are getting dragged into the fun…
If you want an early peek at where things will go from here, you can check the usual place! I already have over ten thousand more words written and posted for my followers, and there’s still a chance to help influence where the story will go.
…Although by the point this goes up, the remaining choices will probably be mostly about who gets fucked when, and how. ;)
Posted: 6-6-25
TTFN and R&R!
– — ❤
Chapter 3: Naruto's Surprise
Summary:
Naruto and Hinata go out for a nice, romantic dinner... but Naruto is in for a lewd surprise!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Temari fidgeted with the hem of her skirt. She was used to showing plenty of leg, but this was a bit much even for her. But Samui had insisted the path to success was to flaunt as much skin as possible, so…
…she could put up with it. Just so long as not too many people ogled her in this outfit. Admittedly, it was just a modified version of her usual fashion. Samui had simply taken one of her spare outfits and gone to work on it with a pair of scissors and some measuring tape. The neckline was a few inches lower, but not so low that it would stand out to a casual passerby. Only to a lech who real stared closely at her tits. Her skirt has been shortened by a bit more, and it felt honestly dangerous how high it hung up her legs. Temari could already get pretty daring with the length of her dresses, so to get any skimpier, it had to teeter at the brink of public indecency.
It was just a relief they were seated near the back of the cafe. The fewer stray eyes to scrutinize her outfit, the less embarrassing it would be to go out like this.
“Are you sure she’ll be here?” Temari asked her co-conspirator. “I don’t see any sign of her…”
“She’s the one who told me to come here,” said Samui. “We hashed out this plan once she was done questioning me.”
Temari blushed, reading between the lines. Subtlety was not Samui’s priority, and her smile said more than whole volumes of smut.
“So, she’s in on it too?”
“It sounds like it,” said Samui. “Or at least… she knows, and she’s fine letting it happen. And that’s basically the same thing.”
Temari nursed her beverage.
“How do you think she knows?”
“It’s pretty obvious.”
Ino Yamanaka‘s voice gave Temari a jolt, the mind-reading sensor nin standing right behind the wind mistress. Ino’s hands were on her hips, and her eyes were a few inches south of Temari’s collarbone. To her credit, Temari did not let this ruin her composure.
“…Obvious, huh?” said Temari, glancing up at Ino’s chest. The local-grown blondie had a slightly smaller bust than her more exotic competition, but it was still enough to block Temari’s view of Ino’s face. “I guess it’s become a more common problem since Naruto’s inauguration as Hokage.”
“Eh, there were loads of attempted honey pots during Kakashi‘s time in office,” Ino waved a hand. She circled Temari to take a seat perpendicular to her and Samui. “Probably even more than there are now. And can you even blame them?”
“It makes sense,” said Samui matter-of-factly. “Although it was less honeypots, I suspect, than simply women hoping to become Lord Hokage’s wife. He’s a very handsome man in his own right, but he seems less the type to be suckered by a pretty woman.”
“True,” said Ino, taking a stretch. She waved to the waitress on the opposite end of the café, a moderately pretty brunette of the commonplace civilian type. “But we still had to treat them all like potential spies. Some of them were interesting just for how unhinged they were, but mostly… meh. There were a few suspicious agents, but most of them were just garden variety gold-diggers.”
“Then I guess it’s less of a problem with Naruto, huh?” Temari ventured.
Ino hummed.
“A little bit yes, and a little bit no. He’s also a pretty good-looking guy, I’d say, but he doesn’t have that super popular pretty boy aesthetic. Lord Kakashi had loads of teens and twenty-somethings fangirling over him. He’s definitely… cooler, right? Naruto actually seems to get a lot more attention from ladies on the older side, funny enough. That sunny disposition, I guess. Younger, more inexperienced girls swoon over loner bad boys—” Ino paused to give a look of ironic contrition. “— but Naruto is attractive in a less glamorous sort of way that appeals to more down-to-earth ladies. Plus…” Ino flipped her hair. “…honestly, he does seem like more of a sap, doesn’t he? Lord Kakashi had an aloof, savvy air about him, but Naruto comes across as naiver.”
“Agreed. He’s more powerful… but also more straightforward,” Samui observed. She paused when the waitress approached to take Ino’s order, waiting until the girl was back out of earshot before continuing. “…ironically, he is probably the worst man to try and ensnare with a honeypot.”
“No kidding.” Ino smirked at Samui. “With the way you were singing his praises this morning, you could have singlehandedly replaced our propaganda department.”
Samui smiled unrepentantly. Temari blushed, recalling the way Samui had spoken earlier about her experience with Naruto.
“He didn’t… convert you, did he?” she asked.
“Oh, he did,” Samui said. “If he asked me to choose between him or Kumogakure, I would choose him every time.”
She said this with incredible calmness, as if it were completely unremarkable to confess that she would betray her village for a man.
“Seriously? It can’t be that good,” Temari said.
“It is,” was all Samui had to say in reply. Her smile explained the rest.
Temari hesitated. She pouted at Samui then shot an incisive look at Ino.
“Is she the reason you’re playing along with this, then?” muttered Temari. “What, do you think I’ll turn double agent once I’ve had a taste for myself?”
“It’s a strategy we’re considering,” Ino said blithely. “But… that’s not why I’m helping you girls out.”
“Then why?” Temari asked.
Ino grinned.
“Because I know who your orders came from in the first place.”
This appeared to be a satisfactory explanation for Samui, judging by her nod, but Temari stared at Ino in bewilderment.
“What, you mean… my brother?” she said doubtfully. “Sure, he and Naruto are friends, but…”
Ino chuckled.
“Don’t worry about it,” she said. “Just know that I’m acting on the same orders you are… more or less.”
“The same…?” Temari’s eyebrows rose. “But you work for him. What would you get out of…? Who would even order you to…?”
Ino pressed a finger to Temari’s lips.
“Don’t worry. I’m a professional,” she said as if this explained everything. “As far as I’m concerned, Naruto himself has ordered me to help you ladies get your foot in the door.”
Temari blinked. This… actually made more sense. A sting to root out would-be spies, an attempt to convert such spies the way he had supposedly (probably…?) done to Samui, or just a hedonistic indulgence on the part of the man in charge, would all be believable. The only thing she struggled with was that Naruto had never come across as subtle enough for the first two, and he certainly didn’t seem amoral, stupid, or selfish enough for the last one. But she only knew him in passing. Maybe this was just his style.
…of course, regardless of the possible motivations, if Naruto really had ordered Ino to do this, then it probably wouldn’t be in Temari’s interests to follow through. Not unless…
Temari cleared her throat.
“Well, supposing I can take you at your word… What would your plan even be?”
Ino smiled, and the waitress came within earshot carrying her drink, giving her the perfect excuse to delay her answer and let the dramatic tension build. By the time it was once more reasonably safe for Ino to answer, Temari was ready to burst. But Ino waited a moment longer, loudly sipping her drink. Then finally, finally!—her answer.
“Naruto and Hinata will be going out for a date this evening. I have already arranged for complete privacy. The staff will expect us, and cooperate.”
“All of us?” asked Samui.
“All of us.” Ino winked.
“And what will we do?” Temari pressed. “You surely have more of a plan than that.”
“And I do!” Ino nodded. “All we have to do is launch a coordinated attack on all fronts. One of us can dress up as a maid and write the menu on her skin, another one can volunteer to serve their wine from her cleavage, and the last one can let the staff serve dinner on her naked body. The girl with the menu could also double up on wine duty if we wanna make sure they have a good time!”
Temari gawked at Ino, looking and feeling like someone had just hit her in her face with a fireball jutsu.
“W-What kind of plan is that?!”
“The only kind that would work on him,” observed Samui. “It takes a lot to crack through his defenses.”
“Yep,” said Ino. “I usually wouldn’t go for something that flagrant myself, but Samui made it clear just how much it took to get through his skull yesterday. If nothing else, it’s our job to get him worked up and raring to go.”
“Do you really think that’s the only way?” Temari gave the Yamanaka dubious look. “Are you sure? It still sounds awfully excessive. And what about…?” She fidgeted, glancing around warily. “What about Hinata? I don’t know how long Tenten can keep her busy…”
Ino cocked an eyebrow. She looked faintly amused.
“You don’t have to worry about that. She’ll be easy! Naruto is the one who will have us working our asses off.”
“Hah. You can say that again…” Samui quipped. She nursed the dregs of her drink, a wan smile lingering. “But hopefully having some extra hands on deck will ease our burden… even if doesn’t lighten his load.”
There was not a hint of shame on her face. Temari groaned.
“Alright, fine… Let’s say I agree to this plan. Just to keep things moving along… Who would be doing what? Between the menu, the drinks, and the… meal.”
“Serving the wine would logically go to the girl with the biggest breasts,” said Samui. “If we’re pouring it into our cleavage for them, then wouldn’t we want as much cleavage as possible for the task?”
As the Cloud ninja spoke, she stretched her arms above her head, coincidentally puffing out her chest as she did so. It was obvious whom she put forward.
“Maybe,” said Ino. “But a lot of that wine would get wasted. With so much surface area to cover, it’ll be harder to get it all.”
“In which case I will simply undress and let them lick up the rest from my body,” Samui answered.
“But what if some of it gets on the floor?” Temari wondered, shaking her head at the absurdity of this conversation. Yet she too was participating. “If this is happening at a restaurant, it will make more trouble for the staff if we’re spilling wine all over the place. It’s pretty hard to get those stains out, isn’t it?”
Being the daughter of the previous Kazekage and older sister of the current, Tamara was a very privileged person in certain ways. She was more than capable of looking after herself, of course, but there were certain kinds of domestic drudgery which she had rarely needed to touch. But she knew enough to understand how annoying this would be for anyone who had to deal with the mess.
“If any wine gets on the floor, one of us can lick it up,” Ino suggested, waggling her eyebrows. “We’ll just get down on all fours, raise our asses high, and give him a show. It would be the perfect excuse.”
Neither of these girls had an ounce of shame, huh…?
“Geh! Okay… I’m fine with Samui handling the wine.” Temari fidgeted. “But what about the menu and the food?”
Ino smiled.
“Well, whoever takes menu duty will be leaving the first impression on them and setting the mood for the evening. But she won’t be in the best position to get ravished. She might get something! Especially if we get them really worked up. But she can’t count on being the focus for long. Whoever serves as the dinner plate will be the real main attraction. She’ll be the one their eyes are focused on. She will be their dinner’s climax, and Naruto’s dessert. So, really, it’s just a question of who wants it more.”
Those soulless eyes twinkled, Ino resting her cheek in one hand. She stared intently at Temari, who pretended not to see where Ino was leading their discussion.
“…unlike the rest of us, you’re married,” Temari remarked, tiptoeing around the obvious conclusion. “It would be more complicated for you to take center stage, right…? You’re here to help us, not to help yourself.”
“I don’t need the help,” Ino said drolly. “Hubby and I will be getting all the meat we want. Samui also has her hooks in already—and she has gotten herself hooked.”
Ino looked at Temari smugly, expectantly, knowingly. She wanted her to be the one to say it. Temari wondered if it was too late to back out and refuse this mission. But she was already in too deep. With what she had learned, she wouldn’t be allowed to walked away from this without joining in on the conspiracy. And it wasn’t like she didn’t want this! The method Ino proposed was just so embarrassing and ridiculous.
It was just too…
Temari cleared her throat. She pictured herself in a maid uniform, pulling down the neck of her blouse to reveal the prices. Maybe of the food, or maybe of their “services”…
Then, she imagined herself lying naked on the table before Naruto. Nothing stood between his eyes and her body except his meal, and with every bite he took, more of her would be exposed.
It honestly was arousing.
“F-Fine…” Temari mumbled. “I’ll be dinner. I-I mean the dinner plate. The plate. Not…”
She blushed traitorously red, imagining all the many ways Naruto could “eat” her. Samui and Ino smiled. They could tell exactly what she was thinking.
The same thought was on all their minds.
“What do you think?” Hinata did a twirl, showing Hanabi every angle of her dress. “Should I go with this? Or with something more… revealing?”
A tiny smile elevated the corners of her mouth. The younger sister flicked pale eyes the mirror of Hinata’s own down her senior’s bountied curves. Promptly had this pair assembled in Hinata’s bedroom subsequent to the resolution of Team 7’s luncheon date. Satsuki and Sakura had wandered off with the pinkette smirking, planning to brag to Ino. Satsuki left assured of the terms to which she would be held. Tenten had been the only one reluctant to depart, so Hinata had had to do a little more persuading.
But she supposed the weapon mistress did look pretty, tied up in the corner. Tenten was currently suspended from the ceiling, tied up in a skilled shibari with a knot to rub against her clit alongside a diligently buzzing vibrator. She had been gagged and blindfolded (cooperating almost too enthusiastically with Hinata’s demeaning play). When it was time for her to ride Naruto’s dick, Tenten would have no desire but to fill her promised role. And with the nude and bound brunette well in view at all times (and with a simultaneous view of her husband in the shower on the other side of their house) Hinata licked her lips, awaiting her little sister’s feedback.
…not that Hanabi was all that “little”, these days. She had filled out splendidly since they were young—although Hinata still could boast the fuller, womanlier figure. And Hanabi clearly appraised that figure, now and then raising a hand to her own quite ample bust and pouting with a subtlety only their doujutsu could detect. But then Hanabi smiled, idly gorging the veins that fed her byakugan.
“That’s a pretty bold dress for you,” Hanabi mildly remarked. “For you. I wouldn’t be caught dead in something that frumpy. But I know how modest you are.”
Hinata raised an eyebrow. Her attention settled on the neckline of the dress she was attempting, which plunged well past the halfway point of her abundant cleavage. It was not excessively revealing, but it was most certainly not a conservative dress by any respectable woman’s measure. But Hanabi was a daring fashionista, and Hinata had seen the outfits she kept handy in her closet.
“But do you think Naruto will like it?”
Hanabi smirked.
“When it comes to a simple guy like him, all that matters is what gets him hard. And from what you’ve told me of your bedroom escapades… he loves it when you show some skin. The more, the better.”
“There is obviously a limit,” Hinata replied. “Reveal too much, and it becomes trashy.”
“Some guys love trashy,” Hanabi retorted. “And… it might help to send the message if you go with something more than what he’s used to seeing you in. We want to make him see you in a whole new light… and we don’t want him thinking you aren’t okay with it.”
Hinata cocked her head, staring intently at her sister. Hanabi’s byakugan was active, and Hinata could tell that she was ogling Naruto. She was also savoring the view. She could not be jealous or possessive about who could see her lover’s naked body. Every Hyuuga grew up seeing the private nudities of their kin’s amours, and only outsiders would be scandalized to realize half the compound would be watching them while they fucked. If anything, it flattered Hinata to see how ardently Hanabi watched Naruto in the shower.
“Do you think I should shake up his expectations?”
“I think he needs the help to understand just what you want,” Hanabi said. “He’s a great guy, from what I can see… Friendly, kind, hard-working, hung like a fucking stallion…” She licked her lips. “But he’s a little dense. Look how torn up he is, in there… The poor guy has no idea what’s going on, and it’s got him in a tizzy. He respects you too damn much to realize what you want.”
“I do enjoy teasing him,” Hinata confessed. “And I want to savor this for a little longer… once he understands, I won’t get to see him looking so adorably guilty, and flustered, and…”
“You’re awful!” Hanabi laughed. “That’s exactly what I’m talking about. Naruto sees you like you’re a sinless little angel. He doesn’t know the twisted, lecherous bitch hiding underneath that pristine surface.”
“Guilty as charged.” Hinata chortled. “But… my. If you’re putting it like that, do you mean you think I should dress more like…?”
“Like the kind of woman he would expect to be into stuff like this,” said Hanabi, smirking. “That dress is very classy! But classy isn’t what we want. You need something bold. Something slutty. Something that will slap him on the ass, turn his world upside-down, and smash straight through his skull to make him understand.”
Hinata’s eyebrow escalated.
“I could just go in the nude,” she said. “I have booked the place for just the two of us… and our guests.”
“No, going nude would be too modest.” Hanabi shook her head. “Compared to what we want,” she clarified at her big sister’s dubious expression.
“I can’t imagine anything more brazen than going nude.”
Hanabi smirked.
“And that’s why you came to me for advice.”
“…True.” Hinata curtsied. “I defer to your experience in dressing like a slut.”
“You bitch!” Hanabi guffawed. “Come here, Hinata. I’ve got a few ideas for how you can get your point across…”
“Oh?” said Hinata. “And what are your ideas?”
Hanabi smiled playfully. Before saying a word, she sidled into the corner where Tenten was being kept in toe-curling, spine-tingling, mind-melting suspense. Her gaze roved savoringly up and down the trussed-up brunette, and she paid a visit to those rosy cheeks with one friendly, dexterous hand. A shudder twisted Tenten into varied pleasurable contortions, and Hanabi purred with a note of lofty sadism.
“Before I rattle them off, Sis… How do you plan on repaying me?” Hanabi cocked her hips. “I already helped out a ton with Satsuki earlier. My time isn’t cheap. Do you think I don’t have anything better I could be doing on Valentines’ Day?”
“You don’t,” observed Hinata. “And that’s why you volunteered to help, isn’t it? You were the one who first encouraged me to make a serious move toward this. Do you think I can’t tell you’re hoping to get a piece of the pie?”
Hanabi hummed. She stroked one hand over Tenten’s bare breast so flatteringly framed by Hinata’s rope work. A peaking nipple twitched, and Tenten’s body quivered.
“I can’t involve myself with him that way,” Hanabi said. “He’s already married to you. Letting him double-dip with both of us would put the Hyuua clan in too lowly of a position. It would demean me, and the rest of clan by extension, if I hooked up with him officially.”
“It doesn’t have to be official,” Hinata noted with a peaceful smile. “There are more fine degrees of nuance… More ways to have your fun.”
“There are,” Hanabi said, teasing Tenten’s nipple a little more before returning her attention to the brunette’s derriere. Tenten blushed, perspiring. “And I won’t pretend like I’m not tempted. If I’d been a little closer to him in age, I would have snapped Naruto up before you ever had the chance.”
“We could still share,” said Hinata. “There’s enough for both of us, and more. Hence why I’m going to all this trouble in the first place!”
“True,” Hanabi said, chuckling to herself. “We still could.”
With the byakugan’s extraordinary powers of insight, this was as clear an answer as she needed to give. By her slight smile, by the angling of her hips, by the way she moved and breathed and flushed and swelled in a dozen different subtle ways, Hanabi might as well have outright said: “Let’s do it!”
Hinata giggled.
“So, about those suggestions of yours…”
A smile played across Hanabi’s lips while her fingertips explored the curve of Tenten’s creamy bottom.
“Well… you could always wear something to match Satsuki. I picked out a very nice outfit for her, and I think it would suit you perfectly.” She winked. “Or we could go the opposite direction and dress you up like a bondage queen. Like a regular dominatrix!”
Hinata hummed. She watched how Tenten wriggled and pleadingly rocked her hips while Hanabi squeezed her perky ass. It was an adorable spectacle, and she was tempted to get out a whip and live up to Hanabi’s expectations.
But…
“You have another idea,” Hinata said. “It’s on the tip of your tongue.”
Hanabi chuckled.
“True. I do have one other idea,” she said. She gave Tenten’s ass a more than friendly smack, eliciting a muffled sapphic moan. “If nothing else hooks your interest, there’s always good old-fashioned genjutsu.”
“Genjutsu?” Hinata raised an eyebrow, but she already had an idea. “As in…?”
Once more, Hanabi winked.
“Just go naked under an illusion,” she said impishly. “Then, you’ll have the best of both worlds~”
Hinata smiled.
“I imagine I would be using an illusion to cover up en route regardless of what I chose.”
“Who can say?” Hanabi winked. “That part is up to you!”
Hinata giggled. Without a moment’s hesitation, she unclasped her dress and let it fall to the floor. Nude she stood for a minute, in all her buxom glory seeming to radiate the reflected, waning daylight from the nearby window. Languidly she considered her own gorgeous, naked body, still watching Naruto in the shower on the other side of the house. Hanabi fondled Tenten a little while longer, pinching and squeezing the brunette’s increasingly rosy ass. She waited for her sister’s answer, even while Hinata’s serene stillness gradually made clear what the Lord Hokage’s wife intended.
Hanabi smirked.
“You really are a pervert.”
“And proud of it,” said Hinata with subtle cheek. She brought her hands together, cocking her hips to one side. Chakra welled; the air distorted.
Poof!
A wisp of smoke enveloped her, and when it cleared, Hinata was once more clothed in the exact same dress lying at her feet. She let her hands relax, then gave Hanabi a conspiratorial look.
“How long do you think it will take him to notice?”
“Right up until he goes in for a handful of that ass and realizes there’s nothing between his fingers and your skin,” Hanabi guessed, fondling Tenten in demonstration. “So… probably as soon as you two go out, judging by what you’ve told me about his libido.”
Hinata tittered.
“I hope he likes it.”
“He’d better like it!” said Hanabi, winking. “Because I’m planning to wear a matching outfit.”
A smile passed between the sisters. They were on the exact same wavelength. While they may have had their differences in youth, in adulthood they had gradually converged. Hanabi was still more adventurous, more confident, while Hinata was more submissive, more domestic, but the sisters were more similar than not.
Between the pair, a moment passed. There was nothing to disturb the silence but Tenten’s muffled moaning. But as one, the Hyuuga sisters perked and turned their heads in the direction of the bathroom. Naruto had taken his first step out of the shower, and Hanabi’s maid had his clothes laying out and neatly folded. Naruto paused only for a moment at Natsu’s presence in the bathroom, and Hinata and Hanabi both relished his embarrassed reaction.
“Do you think he’ll fuck her?” asked Hanabi conversationally. “I did tell Natsu to help him out in whatever way he asks… actually, I even had to dial her back a bit. She was ready to get right into the shower with him and wash his back…”
“We can all see his best qualities,” Hinata observed. “It’s only natural she would be just as eager. But… no, Naruto won’t fuck her. Not when it’s almost time for our date.”
“So, you think he’d fuck her if he had more time to spare?”
“Perhaps.” Hinata smiled.
“Damn. Maybe I should have let her wash his back after all…” Hanabi grinned rakishly. “…but yeah, it looks like you’re right. He’s getting dressed.”
“You should, too,” said Hinata. “If you’re planning to join the fun.”
Hanabi chuckled, then stepped back from a flush, wriggling Tenten. Without a moment’s hesitation, she undid her obi. Her yukata fell to the floor a moment later. Following her big sister’s example—and her own suggestion—Hanabi brought her hands together.
Poof!
“You don’t have one ounce of shame, do you?” mused Hinata, looking at Hanabi’s outfit.
Her little sister winked.
“Of course not. It would just get in the way~”
Hinata smiled.
“Go and gather the rest,” she said. “I’ll want them ready when it’s time.”
“Aye-aye, Sis!” Hanabi snapped a humorous salute, then grabbed Tenten by her suspending ropes. “I’ll make sure Naruto’s gift is wrapped up nice and cute.”
She winked, then vanished with a swirl of flower petals. Hinata shook her head, amused.
Hanabi really was too flashy…
But for this evening, Hinata would be just as brazen. She would give her husband a night to remember.
Shivering just a little at the feeling of air on her unclothed skin, Hinata gathered up her purse and some last few convenient toys.
Naruto would soon be waiting.
Harukaze Blossom wasn’t the classiest restaurant in Konoha, but it was the exact sort of establishment that would’ve kicked Naruto straight out as a kid. The moment he stepped inside and looked at the haute decor, he felt compelled to turn around and leave. It looked too damn fancy for him to NOT feel out of place, and if there were any mercy, it was that there were no other diners present to shoot him looks. Naruto had to consciously remind himself that he was the Hokage now. There might be some old money, aristocratic types would still look down on him, but he was—on paper—the most important person in the village. This fact was emphasized by the way the maître d' fell over himself to welcome Naruto, bowing so low that his nose nearly touched the ground.
Of course, this just made Naruto even more self-conscious! He shuffled his feet, looking down at the man who all but groveled before him.
“We are honored by your presence, Lord Hokage. It will be our pleasure to serve you wife tonight. Will the two of you require any… special accommodations?”
Hinata smiled beside her husband. She was elegant and serene, looking as natural in this high-class environment as a swan gliding across the water.
“I have already made our arrangements in advance,” she told the man. “I hope my instructions were clear.”
“Oh, yes!” he said, snapping back into an upright stance. “We have everything ready just as you requested. I hope you will find it to your satisfaction.”
Hinata surveyed the middle-aged man for a moment. He was thin, well-dressed, and graying. Perfectly professional.
She smiled.
“I trust that it will be.”
Naruto cleared his throat.
“So… Can we go to our table yet, or…?”
“Oh! Of course. The waitress will show you to your seats.” He turned and rang the bell sitting on his desk. “She should be here shortly.”
Turning back to Naruto and Hinata, he gave one more bow, then departed, leaving the Lord Hokage and his wife alone. It was… oddly quiet. Aside from some music playing over the speakers, there was hardly a peep. It sounded like they had the restaurant all to themselves.
Naruto gulped. For just a moment, he wondered when exactly Sai and Ino would deliver Hinata’s gift. He still owed his wife something nice after yesterday. He still had to make up for………
His thoughts trailed off. A florid blush swept across his cheeks. He remembered what Hinata had said earlier at Ichiraku. She had made no further mention of it since the two of them headed home. Admittedly, he had been avoiding her. He was too embarrassed to ask what exactly she had meant. To ask if she had been sincere, or if it were some kind of joke…
It had to be a joke, right?
Naruto shook his head, still blushing warmly as he looked sidelong at his wife. Damn, she was beautiful! It was almost intimidating. He rarely saw her dressed so finely. Times like this reminded him that she was a high-class woman. If he weren’t a war hero, Hinata would be out of his reach. Even with all his renown, he still felt uncouth and clumsy next to her.
She caught his eye and demurely smiled. Naruto felt his insides twist, his head sent whirling. Hinata was too pretty. Too good for a guy like him. It only made him feel guiltier about yesterday, about today, about…
He shook his head, feeling dizzy.
Why did she look so…?
Hinata gently clasped Naruto’s hand, giggling at the foolish look on his face.
“It’s a nice place, isn’t it?” she said to him, conveniently ignoring all the topics over which he silently fretted. “Do you think you’ll like the food?”
Naruto opened and closed his mouth, briefly forgetting how to speak. It took him a moment to remember.
“…Yeah, probably. I’m not into super fancy stuff, but… this place looks nice. I can see why you picked it.”
Hinata giggled.
“Can you?”
Something about her question, something about her smile, made Naruto wonder momentarily. Was she teasing him?
“Well, I mean… it seems pretty fancy. You look right at home.”
Hinata tittered.
“You flatterer.”
She squeezed his hand. Naruto was tempted to forget his worries and engross himself in her touch. God, he wanted to kiss her! And he was just about to do it, too, when he heard the clicking of high heels on burnished wood.
“Hey, you lovebirds… Did you two want to take a seat before getting all over each other?”
Naruto started at the sound of Ino’s voice. He felt both confused and relieved. On the one hand, he wondered why she greeted them here and now. Was she filling in as the waitress…? But on the other hand, if she was here, it had to mean she had finished getting everything ready for Hinata. Of course, the latter implication also vexed him.
He blushed a little more, remembering the bargain they had struck.
“R-Right… Show us the way,” Naruto said, turning back around to face Ino.
He stopped mid-revolution, freezing to stare at Ino’s clothes. If these could even be called clothes when they had so little fabric to clothe their wearer. Lingerie would be closer, but even that would feel too generous! Ino smiled as Naruto gawked, and she winked and cocked her hips with nothing more than a handkerchief’s breadth of skirt to moderate that indecent curve, and with somehow even less to nestle her goodly, perky breasts. Maybe it could be called a maid outfit. This lewd cosplay was clearly fashioned after this aesthetic. But no self-respecting domestic servant would tolerate such a humiliating uniform!
Naruto stared, and blushed, and stiffened. He stared a little more, remembering belatedly his parting words to Ino. When she had asked him what kind of outfits he liked, he thought she had meant it for Hinata’s gift, like what he and Sakura had discussed about get her some sexy lingerie… He looked from Ino, who smiled without an ounce of shame, then to his wife.
Hinata smiled like this was perfectly ordinary.
Naruto felt like he was losing his mind. Looking closer at Ino (unable to resist so long as she was in his line of sight), he noticed writing on the woman’s skin…
Were those… prices?
Ino smirked. She turned her back to them as if preparing to lead the way. In doing so, she revealed to Naruto that her skirt had more in common with an apron: there was nothing to cover her behind. Not but for a single line of scribbled text:
‘Cream-Filled Cake — Free of charge’
“Well?”
Ino looked over her shoulder at Naruto and his wife, the most devilish grin imaginable twirling across her lips. Her backside idly swayed, gluing Naruto’s eyes to the writing thereupon.
He gulped.
What else could he do? If she was gonna lead them to their table, he had no choice but to follow. He had to keep an eye on her. That was the justification he gave himself, anyway. It was a flimsy pretense.
His eyes were glued to that ass, entranced by the shameless motion of those hips sashaying side to side as the platinum blonde enticed them to follow. Naruto ogled Ino’s flaunted backside, too pent-up to resist. He had been getting teased and cockblocked all day. He had come so close more than once. And his wife did nothing to discourage him.
If anything, Hinata egged him on!
“Are you deciding on what you want to eat?” She followed his stare to Ino’s back and flicked her eyes over the assortment of items and prices written on the woman’s skin. Some of them were innuendo, such as free cake written on her ass, but most looked to be real menu items. The only issue was…
“…I can’t see the prices on half of them,” Naruto muttered. She had to have known what she was doing when she wrote them out on her skin. There was precious little fabric to adorn her body, but what coverage she did have was placed perfectly to hide the prices of the items that looked most interesting to Naruto. “Can you?”
He looked hopefully at his wife. Naruto had never directly asked her whether the byakugan could see through clothes, because he could not think of a way to ask it that wouldn’t sound inappropriate. But this was as good as point as any to satisfy his curiosity. Plus, if she could, then he would not need to ask Ino personally. He already knew what the blonde’s answer would be, and he did not want to be the one who prompted her to finish stripping.
He was annoyed at how the Yamanaka seemed to have interpreted their bargain. Was this her idea of a gift for Hinata? What kind of pervert did she think Hinata was?! Naruto was offended on his wife’s behalf! Or … he would have been, if Hinata hadn’t looked like she was, in fact, enjoying herself. Maybe it was mostly amusement at how flustered Naruto was getting, but…
Hinata smirked. Just for a moment. So briefly that Naruto could almost convince himself he was imagining it!
Almost.
“Why don’t you check for yourself, dear?”
How the hell was he supposed to take that?! There was only one possible interpretation, right…?
Naruto opened his mouth. It hung slackly agape, speech forgotten in the face of Ino’s swaying hips. And as she led them languidly through the restaurant’s expansive dining area, Naruto noticed that each table they passed was unoccupied. Why didn’t she stop at one of these? Was she drawing out this walk purely to torment him? Or… did Ino know something he didn’t?
Again, Naruto caught a smirk flitting across Hinata’s face. It was not mean spirited, but his wife was nakedly amused. Maybe she just enjoyed watching him squirm? With her byakugan’s expanded range of vision, it could sometimes be hard to tell where Hinata was looking. Her head was turned toward him, but her head nodded in time with the sway of Ino’s bottom.
If Naruto didn’t know any better, he would think Hinata was ogling the Yamanaka. But then again… DID he know better? He had never been the brightest bulb, and he could feel his IQ drain a couple points every time Ino wiggled her perky ass. His brain was secondary to his dick, Naruto’s body—every time!—choosing procreation over cognition.
He stared, and stared, and stared, aware of an agonizing tent. He was hard, hard, hard, and harder! Something had to give, and soon. How could he forbear while suffering this pornographic persecution?
Naruto flicked his eyes again over the menu items. Many of them looked too fancy for his palate, but the ones that seemed simple enough for him to eat in comfort, of course, had their prices hidden by the scant few vestiges of clothing on Ino’s nearly naked body.
‘Temptress!’ thought Naruto. ‘I already promised to give you two what you want…! You don’t need to entrap me!’
“You WERE planning to wiggle out of it, though.”
Kurama’s interjection was a most unwanted reminder of the Kyuubi’s ever-presence in his belly. Usually, his tenant had the decency to stay quiet during more intimate occasions, and despite Naruto’s occasional insinuation, he knew Kurama had no interest in human men or women. The bijuu sounded male, but he was a being of pure energy. But even if Naruto knew this, it still irked him to be reminded of Kurama’s presence and Kurama’s awareness of all that he was going through.
‘Shaddup,’ he thought at the Nine-Tailed Fox. ‘You’ve been having too much fun at my expense. Do you think this is funny?’
“It was amusing at first,” said Kurama. “But now it’s just exasperating. I thought you had matured since getting married, but I guess you’re still as dense as ever.”
‘Dense, huh…?’ Naruto thought. ‘Yeah… Maybe I am.’
He looked sidelong at his wife, who was watching him watch Ino. Hinata still held his right hand with her left, but her own right arm was reaching toward his navel, and her fingers settled just an inch above his groin. She caught him looking, and in response, she stroked a little downward before ascending the northward slope of his lofty, rising tent.
A rosy flush contrasted and enhanced the lily of Hinata’s cheeks, added color eliciting this visceral awareness of her beauty. Her bosom heaved, so close to him, and yet sundered by the gulf of his own guilt and trepidation. Hinata’s body was stirring, twitching, warming, glowing. His wife was horny—unmistakably, undisguisedly, unabashedly aroused. Usually, there was a little shyness to even her most impassioned yearning, a restraint at first of overawed amazement, and more lately of acquainted trepidation. But the way she looked at him, the way she touched him, was now fearless and unfettered.
Naruto hesitated to accept his burgeoning hypothesis. Nonetheless, the evidence seemed to speak for itself. Hinata stroked the bulge of his erection, fondling him through his trousers, and she met his eyes, then looked pronouncedly, deliberately toward Ino. Half against his will, yet enthusiastic in pursuit, Naruto followed his wife to stare again at Ino’s flaunted back. He ogled the stylish blonde in her skimpy, maid-themed lingerie. It could barely even be called cosplay! But all that mattered was that it was smoking hot.
It was a blatant invitation. She was asking him to undress her and investigate every inch to find what he desired most. As if to verify this intuition, Ino looked over her shoulder to meet his eyes. She followed his dumbfounded stare, lips adorned by an expanding grin. For a moment, Naruto wondered why it was taking Ino so damn long to lead them to their table. But then the blonde cocked her hips and strutted more pronouncedly, shaking her behind past all charity to presume innocence. And while Ino shook her ass, she held Naruto’s gaze, a single eyebrow slyly rising.
“See anything you want?”
Naruto’s erection twitched. Hinata squeezed him through his pants, and her breath tickled on his ear.
“I think he does,” she answered for her husband. “I know I do.”
Naruto could feel his rationality evaporate. Everything was leading to this conclusion. It went against every sensible assumption, but how else could he interpret Hinata’s recent comments and behavior? He gulped, teetering at the precipice of unrestrained indulgence.
“You’re finally starting to get the hint, eh?” Kurama chuckled in his belly. “If there’s just one gift your mate wants from you…”
Naruto licked his lips. He could justify no further abstinence. Not with Hinata giving him that look and stroking his erection while he ogled their supposed waitress. It was an invitation, and his wife had accepted it for them both. Maybe it was just a treat for Valentines’… Maybe Hinata was into it.
…no, she was definitely into it. Naruto rarely ever saw his wife this horny. Only on their most passionate nights had she looked at him this ardently, this imploringly. He had not seen her so eager, so forward, or so randy since their honeymoon, when she finally got what she had pined for and fantasized about over nearly a decade of unrequited love.
Naruto took a deep breath.
“I think I’ll wait until we’ve been seated before taking a closer look at the menu.”
Ino chuckled.
“Fair enough!”
She took a sudden turn, mercifully freeing him from the immediate entrancement of her swaying tush by slipping behind one of the many ornate folding screens that split up Harukaze Blossom’s dining room. Briefly examining the pattern more closely, Naruto realized they had walked straight past this screen at least three times already.
‘…That cheeky bitch.’
Naruto followed Ino behind the screen, Hinata hanging close beside. But once he rounded the corner, Naruto did a double take.
“Greetings, Lord Hokage. How may we serve you tonight?”
Haku and Sai bowed low, standing before a table set for two. These two feminine men were dressed identically to Ino in skimpy maid uniforms lewder than even lingerie. With as deeply as they inclined in their bows, Naruto could see that even their skirts were the same as Ino’s: closer to mini-aprons that left their rears totally exposed. Haku looked as good in the slutty cosplay as he had the day before in his tasteful yukata. But Sai also look surprisingly good in this outfit, his behind every bit as perky, plump, and supple as Haku’s, his smooth and pale skin looking delectably delicate.
Maybe it was because Naruto was already rock-hard, already too horny to think straight. But they both looked far too good dressed up like that! They looked every bit as cute and slutty as Ino, and his dick twitched a little more when Ino stopped between the pair, cocked her hips, then turned to match their bow, stooping until her tits were all but hanging out. Hinata stroked him a little faster, and she watched him as if waiting for his reaction. She squeezed his member through his trousers, all but telling him to get harder.
Hinata really was enjoying this. She made no attempt to hide her smile. This was, it seemed, exactly what she wanted…
Their table was enclosed in a dimly lit and cozy space, tucked between folding screens decorated with a tableau of ukiyo-e nudes. Scenes of passion flickered in the candlelight, tentacles and intertwining lovers seeming to dance before his eyes. The table itself was much bigger than would be needed for a solitary couple, and there were several chairs around it. But the only places that have been set where at the two ends of the table and between these places was obscenely transfixed this enclosure’s only source of light.
Tenten was tied up in fine silk rope, her mouth and her pussy both stuffed with girthy dildos, and her ass fixed upon a weighty third. She was doubled up and blindfolded, squirming in clear enjoyment as the candles ensconced above her breasts periodically dripped molten wax thereupon. The flames of the candles ringed her face, deeper reddening the brunette’s blush, animating all the subtle shadows of her plain but pretty face. A pair of vibrators were taped onto her nipples, and a third was secured against her clit, the symphony of their low humming with her intermittent, muffled squeaks and moans shaping a perversely soothing soundscape.
Naruto stared, looking from the obscene light fixture to the obscene waitress and waiters, mutely floundering in their lewdness. He stood there for a moment, Hinata fondling him, and smiling, and he felt his last strands of resistance straining at the brink. Now only the pure momentum of normalcy restrained him from reaching out, from snapping and pouncing on them. He gulped and squeezed Hinata’s hand, anchoring himself amid temptation and implied permission.
“Just bring us some menus, please,” Naruto said without thinking. His brain resorted to autopilot, currently lacking the blood for critical thinking. “What drinks have you got?”
“We have a special cocktail for tonight,” said Haku. “Would you like to try? It’s on the house.”
“Sure, if a sample is free…” said Naruto distractedly. He did not know where to look, and his eyes kept bouncing between Sai, and Ino, and Haku, and Tenten, and Hinata, and the erotic scenes depicted on the folding screens. Every way he turned, there was something to stimulate his libido. “Are there any specials?”
He made his way awkwardly toward one of the seats, debating, which end to choose. One side would have him facing Tenten’s rosy ass, and the other would face her pussy and her slowly reddening tits. The three maid uniformed harlots were positioned so that he had to squeeze between the trio to reach the table, either way he went, and they did not seem concerned with moving to give him space
He bumped into Ino, his tented erection driving squarely against her thigh. She giggled. He turned and mumbled an apology, making another try—only this time his hand brushed Haku’s unguarded bottom, feeling his cool and silky skin. Another apology, more embarrassed, and one last effort to squeeze past inoffensively. Alas! He was nearly through the gap when Sai knelt unexpectedly, the artist’s face descending straight into the path of his incoming tent. His hard-on bumped Sai’s cheek, Hinata bumping Naruto at the same time and nudging him a little further.
Sai looked up at Naruto with a smile, the Hokage’s tented erection depressing a usually paper-white cheek. But a pleasant, lively flush was growing on Sai’s face, and looking down at the crossdressing artist, Naruto caught a glimpse down the barely existent top to see his nipples looking stiff and lewd and—
“Mm. It seems I was wrong about you having a tiny dick… what a pleasant surprise.”
Sai licked his lips.
“Do you wish to examine it closer?” Hinata asked him merrily, her laughter tinkling like a bell.
“I do,” said Sai.
“I do,” said Ino simultaneously.
“I do,” contributed Haku.
“Mah mmoo,” moaned Tenten.
Naruto blushed tomato red, and Hinata preened with satisfaction. She looked steamily at her husband, giving him a smile she usually showed only in their bedroom’s privacy. Leaning close, she kissed her husband on the cheek, pressing her body affectionately, desirously to his. He felt her breasts squeeze against him.
He did not feel Hinata’s dress. Only her bare skin.
‘Oh,’ thought Naruto, pieces falling into place. He came to the conclusion that felt the most acceptable: ‘She wants an audience.’
This still seemed incredible to him! He had never thought his wife to be the type. She was sometimes adventurous in private, but never had she hinted before at anything like this. But Hinata was a very private person, and there was much she kept close to her chest. Maybe she was freakier than he’d thought…
Or maybe she thought he would enjoy this? If so, she wasn’t wrong! Naruto certainly liked the idea, even if he was also convinced it would be foolish. He could not imagine doing it.
…Not until he had some wine in him.
Finally, Naruto made it to the table, persevering through the awkwardness and the stimulation of Sai, Haku, and Ino all bumping into him with suspiciously convenient placement. And once he reached the table, he bit the bullet and sat down facing Tenten’s softly glowing, wax-kissed tits. The brunette’s nipples perked at the sound of his chair scooting out, then in, and he saw her shake her hips as much as possible in her tied-up state, riding the doubled dildos with naked enthusiasm.
Sai, Haku, and Ino watched him, and only now—when Hinata moved to follow her husband—did they yield and clear the way. And Hinata walked up to the table, swaying with class and elegance and just a hint of closeted perversion. Naruto watched her approach, remembering the brush of skin. Focusing his senses, he detected the illusion. He could not see through it, but he could perfectly envision how Hinata looked beneath the genjutsu of this gorgeous dress.
Then, Hinata closed the distance. She did not head toward the other end of the table, though. She headed straight for Naruto’s seat, instead. He had only a moment to react before his wife sat down on his lap. And at that exact same moment, he realized his fly was down.
Had Hinata…?
Naruto blushed redder than his mother’s hair.
Hinata must have unzipped his pants while he was distracted by Ino’s maid uniform—or lack thereof. And if his wife had undone his zipper, it had to mean…
Still quite rosy in the face, but accepting this notion with grace, Naruto relaxed and made room for Hinata in his lap. The moment she sat down thereupon, he knew for certain that her dress was a mere illusion. He felt her bare body reclining against him, fleshy and familiar, cool skin soaking up his body’s surplus warmth. Hinata’s buttocks clapped down softly on his thighs, and they slid up his lap a few inches until Hinata’s back, slim and sinuous despite her ample curves, rested neatly against his solid frame. Her posterior was enthroned just above his rising scepter, enveloping him and inviting him to slip out and indulge in all her regal splendor.
Hinata was still smiling serenely, looking so pure despite the debauchery of this position. Delicately she brushed her hair, her question still hanging in the air, and the unanimous answer that had been given still ringing in Naruto‘s ear. Ino, Sai, and Haku looked intently at his lap, seeing where Hinata sat. The illusion of her dress was only just enough to cover up her husband’s lowered zipper, and if shifted even just an inch this way or that, the whole thing would be put on display.
And Hinata seemingly wanted to show it off. But she also enjoyed the anticipation in the eyes of their waiters, and she reclined haughtily and comfortably in her husband’s lap, reaching behind herself discreetly as if to adjust a slight wedgie through her dress. Of course, there was no wedgie, because she wasn’t wearing panties—and Naruto now knew this with 100% certainty. The illusion of Hinata dress was the only thing keeping it secret as his erection, now free from its prior confines, was invited to nestle between his wife’s bounteous, creamy thighs.
Well… Naruto hoped it was secret. But with the way Ino was smiling, maybe she could tell from just the look on his face. Haku also smiled a little too slyly for his comfort. Sai… was as impossible to read as ever. But it did not look like he planned to tear his eyes from Naruto’s lap any time soon. They probably knew. And if they didn’t know, they plainly suspected it.
“What’s tonight’s special?” Hinata inquired. She glanced intentionally at Ino‘s chest, where ‘Chef’s Special:’ was written right where it would be cut off by her bikini top.
Ino came a step closer, putting herself in arm’s reach. She smirked, seeing both Naruto and Hinata’s eyes resting on her bosom. With a flagrant disregard for secrecy, she winked.
“Do you want to see?” She raised a hand to her breasts, gesturing toward them as if they, specifically, were the house special.
“Show me,” said Hinata. Her tone was soft as ever, but beneath her silky sweetness was the firmness of command.
Ino glanced at her husband. Sai was wearing his trademark smile, and he finally tore his eyes from Naruto’s buried lap to look at his wife. The front of his miniskirt-length apron was starting imperceptibly to rise. Ino seemed to take this as her license to continue, and with a widening grin, she closed the last few inches between her and Hinata—and so also reduced the distance between her and Naruto.
“Could you unfasten it for me?” She waved behind her back. “It’s a little fiddly.”
“Gladly,” purred Hinata. She leaned toward Ino, their faces a hair’s breadth apart, her ample bosom swaying forth to meet the blonde’s briefly as she reacher her arms around her. In doing this, she pressed her lower body closer to Naruto, her thighs shifting and squeezing around his cock.
Naruto bit his lip to stop himself from making a sound. He grabbed reflexively at Hinata’s hips, holding his wife almost pleadingly. It felt nearly sadistic the way she rolled her ass back and rubbed him with her thighs, and in the grip of this intercrural torment, Naruto could only stare and sweat.
Snap.
The sound of Ino’s top unclasping was soft, but it hit Naruto like a blast. Her top, barely there to begin with, slipped down with nothing left to hold it up and fluttered down. It landed in Hinata’s lap, right across her thighs. Naruto felt the slight warmth of the fabric against his tip when his cock head rose, and he felt a dampness of saturating perspiration. At the same time, Ino’s breasts flopped free, relaxing with a sigh from their owner and jiggling as they came to a rest.
Hinata looked down at the blonde’s now naked breasts. She smiled when she read the now uncovered text that followed ‘Chef‘s Special’. Naruto refused to look. He could not be held responsible for what happened if he looked. But Hinata was not shy at all as she inverted her and Naruto’s usual dynamic, and she grabbed hold of the Yamanaka’s good and perky breasts, lifting them closer for perusal and smiling as she read them. Her fingers worked the supple flesh, idly exercising all her mastery of tenketsu as she fondled Ino’s tits.
Even the usually unreadable Sai was transparent in his relish of this spectacle. The front of his apron skirt had now lifted completely, a voyeuristic arousal betraying what little remained of his male dignity. Haku smiled beside the ANBU captain, and quite casually he reached over to give the man a hand, turning his back while he did so to give Naruto a more agreeable view of his behind while he caressed his fellow crossdressing twink.
“The chef’s special looks perfect,” said Hinata. “I think we’ll both have that.”
“Yeah…?” Ino said, panting slightly, and blushing. She shivered at Hinata’s touch. The woman was frighteningly good with her hands. “You both will?”
“It sounds delicious,” Hinata said innocently. Too innocently! Her thighs rubbed together, further tormenting Naruto between her legs, parting just enough to let one cup of Ino’s discarded bra slip between her thighs to envelop Naruto’s cock. There was no supporting structure, nothing but soft and malleable cloth. It wrapped around Naruto’s dick, and Hinata brought her thighs back together to squeeze him and work the sleek, warm, sweat-soaked bikini top over her husband’s tip. “I can’t wait to have a taste…”
There was no real distance left between them. The blonde was flush and breathless in her hands, and Hinata was as merciless to Ino as to her husband. In the end, it was Ino who caved first. The platinum blonde, whining softly, tipped her head and spread her lips, and with a gasp—a wet smack—an enthusiastic moan—Ino kissed Hinata. But Hinata was no miser, and repaid this kiss graciously, deeply. She moaned right back into Ino’s lips, fully aware of Naruto squeezing her hips tighter, of Naruto breathing hotly against her nape, and of Naruto’s cock throbbing, clenching, quivering between her thighs.
“You slut,” said Haku to Sai, wiggling his hips as he faster stroked his fellow maid-dressed femboy. “Does it really turn you on to see someone else make your wife feel good?”
“It does,” breathed Sai without a hint of shame.
“Doesn’t it embarrass you to say that?” Haku tittered. “It looks like Hinata is about to steal her from you. Are you really okay with that?”
“It isn’t stealing,” sighed Sai. “I’m giving her away. And she is doing the same to me.”
Haku giggled, then kissed Sai, mirroring Ino and Hinata’s sapphic flirtation. But his eyes were on Naruto while his lips sealed to Sai’s, and he smiled when he saw the Lord Hokage’s stare vacillating dizzily between his bare, perky, proffered bottom and Ino and Hinata’s kiss. He purred into Sai, arching his back.
“…then perhaps we can make it a combo meal~” he japed, frisking Sai a little more.
Sai groaned, and his tone was matched by Naruto, whose wits had been pushed ten times past their limit. The blonde could no longer endure his wife’s voluminous thighs, his wife’s inexplicable but exhilarating behavior, and with Ino’s bikini top still wrapped around his tortured cock, he lapsed.
A grunt. A sharp breath. A groan. Naruto shuddered, and clenched, and came between Hinata’s thighs. And it was no little orgasm. He had been getting teased, tempted, and titillated all day. This had been building, building, building to the point of borderline insanity. Every time he had gotten close, every time he had been ready to abandon reason and embrace concupiscence, he had stopped only just short. But finally, FINALLY! He came, and he came with all the force and volume to be expected when he had been this pent-up.
Most of it was thankfully caught by Ino’s bikini top. Most of it. But there was just enough of a gap for a couple stray ropes to shoot free. Much of it sprayed onto Hinata, vanishing under the illusion of her dress. But a single rope, and a few concomitant drops, spattered Ino’s belly. It was just enough for her to notice.
Ino broke her lips off from Hinata’s, panting. She glanced down between Hinata’s legs… and she saw it. Hinata’s thighs were thick and pillowy, and they were sufficient to envelop a good part of her husband’s dick. But enough of him rose above her thighs—and the illusory fabric of her dress folded just right between her legs—for Ino to see Naruto’s dick nestled in her cum-soaked bikini top.
With a look of something like pride, the blonde raised one hand to her breasts, which Hinata had now relinquished, leaning back to bask in her husband. Ino smiled, trailing a hand over the words following ‘Chef’s Special’, and squeezed self-indulgently.
“Well, well… What a generous tip,” Ino purred. “I’ll have to make sure you two get some extra special service.”
Reaching between Hinata’s legs, she grabbed her top delicately, fingers brushing, Naruto’s sensitive tip and daubing up a little of his seed. She lifted her bikini top, which dripped viscously, liberally with Naruto’s semen. Grinning merrily, seeing the Lord Hokage’s red-faced stare (the man still breathless following his release) Ino made a show of licking the semen from her fingertip.
“Will we get a show with our dinner?” asked Hinata. “Or will it be drinks on the house?”
Licking her lips, appearing to savor the sample she had just enjoyed, Ino slipped her top back on. Naruto’s cum smeared her breasts, and a few rivulets thereof trickled down the underside of her bosom. Naruto stared intently at this, and he wasn’t the only one staring. After the side, he heard Sai gasp in his own release—apparently pushed over the edge by the sight of Naruto’s cum dripping from his own wife’s tits.
“If there’s more where that came from,” Ino said, cocking her hips, “then I don’t see why it can’t be both.”
Hinata giggled.
“There is more than enough to share.”
Something about the way she said this gave Naruto a thrill. He looked at Tenten on the table, a little more hot wax dripping onto her rosy tits. She was still determinedly riding the dildos, seemingly putting on a show for the guests. He remembered what Hinata had said at Ichiraku. Was there any other way he could interpret it?
He gulped.
It sounded too good to be true. This felt too good to be real. And yet…
Ino bowed low, giving both Naruto and Hinata an up-close view of how his seed smeared her breasts, before rising, turning, and leaving with a redoubled swing in her step. Sai and Haku followed, pausing just long enough to bow the same, before departing with equal emphasis. Naruto dumbly watched them leave, still rock-hard between Hinata’s thighs.
Aside from Tenten, who continued serving happily as their solitary light source, he and his wife were now alone at their table.
“Tenten looks beautiful tonight, doesn’t she?”
Hinata seemed eager to point out the exception. Her eyes meandered toward the brunette, those artfully bound and rope-framed hips enthusiastically riding the dildos. Was there any other way to see it than as the weapon mistress putting on a show for them?
Still tingling between his wife’s thighs, Naruto gulped. He nodded once. Then, with just a little hesitation, he followed up.
“She looks… great. They really, uhh… complimented her figure.”
Despite the continuing implied permission of his wife’s cheerful attitude, Naruto was slightly hesitant to let his stare linger long on Tenten’s sweaty, squirming body. But at the same time, it was hard not to appreciate that figure. She was fit and well-proportioned: not the bustiest by any means, but perfectly sized and shaped to suit her body type. Her waist was slim, and the angle of her hips as they wiggled side-to-side was nearly dizzying.
She was tight and energetic, beautiful by any standard. Attractive. Breedable. His face burned red at the thoughts her body roused, and he could not disguise the twitching of his cock between Hinata’s legs. Nor could his wife fail to notice.
Hinata giggled.
“You know…” she said. “We did make her that promise earlier.”
Naruto’s heart skipped a beat.
“What promise?” he asked as if he didn’t know exactly what she meant.
“To hook her up with a nice date, of course.” Hinata adjusted her hair, glancing back at Naruto. “I believe you said she won’t be standing once you’re done with her.”
Was that tone accusing or amused? Bias told Naruto to assume the former, but his experience with Hinata had him leaning toward the latter. At least Tenten’s reaction was fully legible. She rocked her hips some more, moaning softly, puffing out her chest while the wax dripped down and her rosy skin glistened. It was obvious what she wanted.
Naruto’s cock ached.
“I might have said something like that…” he confessed.
“And you don’t go back on your word, do you?”
Hinata rolled her hips, her lower body drifting up and forth until she surmounted his tip. Hypnotically, she swayed athwart him, the glittering of her glamorous, flowing dress bewildering his senses. She was so close, yet so teasingly far.
“…I don’t go back on my word,” said Naruto breathlessly. It was impossible to second-guess and hesitate. His body took control from his mind, forcing him to focus on the throbbing of his loins, on the beautiful bodies before him.
“You realize why I’m bringing this up, don’t you?” Hinata said.
‘Do I?’ Naruto wondered. He thought of his indiscretion yesterday. He thought of his further indiscretions today: especially what Hinata had caught him doing with Satsuki and Sakura.
Maybe she was angry, and coaxing him to admit what he had done wrong. But this was increasingly hard to believe. He couldn’t see Hinata going this far for something like that. Maybe she wouldn’t confront him outright, but she wouldn’t be the sneaky about it. This misleading.
No, Hinata had been shy when she was younger, but she had never been a liar. When she said something, she meant it. He only hesitated now because this seemed too good to be true—and because he still felt guilty. Maybe Hinata was doing this as a treat for Valentine’s Day. She was a generous soul, and she would do just about anything to make the man she loved happy.
But then, why would she think she had to do this? She had to know. How lustful he was, how impulsive, how tempted by every pretty face and perky ass. She had to know. And she was such a selfless, self-conscious woman but if she came to believe she wasn’t enough for him, she might just try to do something like this. Maybe he shouldn’t go along with it. Common sense told him this would be the worst possible choice.
But he was tired of trying to make sense.
“Do you want me to fuck her?” Naruto asked his wife. “Since you’re bringing it up…”
Hinata smiled, slipping out of Naruto‘s lap. She draped an arm over his shoulder as she perambulated, circling around to kiss him on the cheek. Pearly eyes were smoldering as they fixed onto Tenten’s form. Warm, soft, moist, and yearning lips teased his whisker marks. He thrilled.
“Yes, I do.”
She leaned closer, that mountainous bosom cresting his shoulders. He was painfully aware of her nakedness beneath the illusion. He could not feel one bit of fabric, not even over her most private places.
Since when had Hinata become so daring? When had she become so…?
Naruto stared at Tenten. She was listening, hopefully. Even through the gag and blindfold, he could read this on her face. He tried to square this act, so obscene and slutty, with his only vague knowledge of the woman. Naruto had never had any strong opinions about her. He barely knew her, except as a former teammate of Lee’s and Neji’s. Yeah, they had gone on a couple of missions together in the past, but only ever as part of a larger cell.
Did she like him? He could understand with Satsuki and Sakura. There was history there, strong feelings in all directions. Those bonds were too deep not to flame up with something more under the right conditions. Haku and Samui, also, he could explain away as just trying to seduce him as part of their job as diplomats—a.k.a., spies and propagandists. He was the Hokage, so obviously, if they had something to blackmail him with…
…well, then again, Haku had been here with Sai. The ex-Foundation member and his wife were also too interested. Too eager. Why were they all fine with this? Why did it seem like everyone was trying to lure him into some kind of harem? None of this made sense. Not without first accepting some incredible premises!
Naruto was getting dizzy. He was rock-hard and ready, eager, to fulfill his and Hinata’s promise to Tenten. He wanted to fuck her.
Why wasn’t he already fucking her?
Naruto realized he was halfway out of his chair. But Hinata stopped him with a touch. Once more, she kissed him on the cheek, before gliding toward Tenten on the table.
“Do you want her now, dear? Or do you want to wait for the others to get here?”
‘The others?’ Naruto thought, before remembering Satsuki and Sakura. ‘Right… I did ask her to let them join in…’
Naruto gulped. He looked at Tenten, ogling her in semi-disbelief. He was harder, harder, and harder with every second.
He licked his lips.
It was inconceivable to wait. It would be impossible to resist.
“…I want to fuck her,” Naruto said. “I wanna fuck her right now.”
He was too far gone. After getting teased and tantalized all day, he was finally at the same point he had been at when he lost control with the diplomats yesterday. Reason shut down. Restraint was cast aside.
Naruto‘s pants fell down around his ankles. His boxers followed a moment later. He stared ravishingly at Tenten, his manhood softly shadowed in the candlelight. Warm, flickering luminance danced across his unveiled skin. Desire throbbed within him.
Again, he felt Hinata kiss him. Her lips were soft. Her touch was gentle. But something swelled within her, and he could feel it nearly overflowing from his wife.
“Then fuck her, dear. There’s no harm in getting started early~”
Hinata encouraged him with her eyes, slinking over to Tenten and starting to untie the woman. The brunette squirmed and rocked her hips, panting breathlessly into the gag. Rising and falling enthusiastically, her ass shook the table, and her pussy squelched upon the dildo. In her increasing, lusty gyrations, Tenten caused the candles to sway and gutter, a little more hot, liquid wax spattering her naked form.
Naruto approached her, reaching across the table to grab Tenten by the hips. She was firmer than he expected, but also ampler, fleshier, more fertile. Furrowing her flesh, he hoisted Tenten up only half untied. He had not the patience to await her liberation. He merely dislodged her from the dildos mounted atop the table, holding her a loft as she squirmed, still mute and blind, but knowing exactly what was about to happen and imploring him to continue.
Hinata smiled playfully at Naruto, and she cupped Tenten’s chin. With one hand, she popped out the gag only to press her lips to Tenten’s for a moment, kissing the brunette fleetingly as if to make sure this appetizer was ready for her husband. She broke off, sighing, then, with a giggle, slapped Tenten on the ass, nudging her into Naruto‘s hands. Naruto hauled the brunette toward him. His erection stood aloft, and Tenten’s legs spread wide, hopefully expectant.
“Damn,” she moaned when she was an inch from Naruto. “If I’d known how kinky you two were, I would’ve told her to just go for it… but maybe this is better❤”
She hovered over Naruto’s cock, glistening and flush. She was still blindfolded, but her hands brushed his arms, his chest, and she knew how close he was. She could feel his throbbing heat. She could sense his lust so close, so fierce.
Naruto was in no state to ask Tenten who or what she meant. He was too horny to stop, and think, and inquire. There was only one thing he thought to verify, to clarify, and that was with a glance toward Hinata. Smothering, aching, he surveyed his wife and drank her smile like a wine. She glided toward him, the illusion of her dress, fluttering, wavering momentarily, while the candles guttered in Naruto’s breath.
Briskly, carelessly, Naruto grabbed the candles and snuffed them in his hand. Smoke wafted from between his fingers, and the cloistered table was plunged into not-quite-darkness. There was still one ingress for light to stream from the rest of Harukaze Blossom, but it was a dim and moody light insufficient to illuminate this private dining space. Extinguished, the candles were then across the table strewn.
They could both still see in the shadow. It was nowhere near too dark for a ninja’s eye, and Naruto and Hinata both had senses especially acute. Hinata could still see her husband, and she watched with savor as he lowered Tenten onto him. Naruto could still see Hinata, and he watched the illusion of her dress dissipate, his wife pulling close to caress Tenten and guide the brunette onto him.
“A little bit this way, dear. Yes, just like that! Now relax. Take a deep breath. It’s terribly big, but I’m sure you can handle him…”
Her tone was oozing with enjoyment, and she stroked and fondled Tenten while the brunette slowly, with a yelp, a gasp, a shudder, a moan, slid down inch by inch onto Naruto’s cock. Hinata’s bosom squeezed to Tenten’s back. Hinata spooned Tenten and stared into Naruto’s eyes, her byakugan glinting reflectively in the dark.
Tenten was in no state to offer commentary. All that left her mouth were gasps, moans, and pleasured whining. Intoxicated, she rocked her hips, urging herself deeper onto Naruto while the Hokage stared at his wife through the dark, kneading Tenten’s ass while Hinata fondled Tenten’s breasts. Dizzily euphoric, she was nakedly descending into absolute indulgence. Naruto had barely started, and Tenten was already spurting, gushing, coming on his cock.
Naruto rambled, not holding back his desires now, but waiting still for a moment. Staring fascinatedly at Hinata, seeing the glitter of her eyes most clearly, he loomed closer, sandwiching the brunette between their bodies. Languidly, almost gently, he started pumping in and out. And still, he watched his wife, spellbound by those otherworldly eyes. Like a lunatic by the full moon unfettered, he started thrusting faster. Tenten moaned obscenely, gladly, delighting in their bodies.
“You’re enjoying yourself,” grunted Naruto. Back and forth, up and down, he rolled his hips in sinuous gyrations. Tenten writhed upon his cock, and Hinata squeezed and stroked her breasts, resting her chin on Tenten’s shoulder.
“Yes, I am. She is a lovely woman, isn’t she?” said Hinata. “Maybe a little plain, but she has a splendid body. Do you like it?”
“I like it,” said Naruto, thrusting a little harder. He pushed Tenten into Hinata, letting his wife feel his thrusting through the medium of the brunette’s hot and squirming body. “What do you expect me to say? That I don’t enjoy wetting my dick wet with a fit, good-looking woman?”
Hinata giggled. She pinched Tenten’s nipples, making the brunette gasp and tighten.
“Do you like her?”
It felt like a loaded question, but Naruto didn’t have the wits to spare for analyzing its nuances. Unable to be anything but blunt and honest, he shrugged.
“…So-so? I respect her, I guess. I don’t dislike her. But I can’t say we’re close enough for me to have any strong opinions.”
Up and down, Tenten rocked between them, and she whimpered as they talked. Delirious though she was between Hinata’s skillful hands and Naruto’s fearsome cock, she wasn’t so far gone she couldn’t understand their conversation. She blushed.
“You respect me?” she said. “I’d think… ahn! I think I’d rather you say you didn’t…”
“True,” said Hinata, giggling. “This doesn’t seem very respectful. But maybe that’s what you like, hm?”
Tiny jolts of chakra electrified Tenten’s tender breasts, and Hinata’s fingers coaxed the woman to clench and tighter grip Naruto. She was stimulating Tenten’s tenketsu, using the brunette’s tits like a joypad for her pussy. Tenten’s body was like a puppet in Hinata’s hands: nothing but a toy to entertain her husband.
Naruto felt Tenten tightening at Hinata’s words, Hinata’s touch. He thrust inside her faster, deeper, compelled by her moistly throttling pussy. He could not stop himself. He could not resist. He was getting closer. Usually, he would last a bit longer. A lot longer! But he was too worked up. Too sensitive.
He was about to…!
Hinata smiled.
“Do you want to come inside her, Naruto?”
It sounded like there was some profound significance to this question. Naruto could not think what that might be. He could not spare the mental bandwidth.
“I wanna come,” he responded, simply, earnestly.
“Do you want to come inside her?” Hinata asked him once again. Coaching him.
“Yeah,” said Naruto breathlessly, thrusting faster, faster, faster. “I wanna come inside her…!”
Hinata purred, sounding perfectly euphoric.
“Do it,” she encouraged him. “Come inside her, darling. Come inside her. Come!”
Naruto was only human, however strong he might have been. Faster, he swung his hips. Harder. Descending into madness, he unleashed himself inside of Tenten. He came, and came, and came.
Tenten offer no objections. Judging by her final shattering moan as his semen flooded her pussy, she was every bit as eager as Naruto for this mind-blowing climax. But more than Naruto, more than Tenten, Hinata looked like she enjoyed this most of all, and she pressed herself blissfully to Tenten and dropped her hands to feel the brunette’s belly. Almost like she hoped to feel her husband’s semen filling Tenten’s womb.
“So much…” Hinata moaned, feeling Tenten’s navel. “You love it, don’t you?”
She stared rapturously at Naruto, transmogrified into something nearly unrecognizable. Seeing Hinata look like this, hearing that tone in her voice, everything almost made perfect sense.
“You love this,” he panted, somewhere between accusation and amazement.
Hinata smiled, looking shameless in her bliss.
“Of course,” she purred. “If I didn’t want this just as much, I wouldn’t have gone to all the trouble of arranging everything. I’ve been looking forward to this… for a very long time, dear❤”
Naruto opened, then closed his mouth. Tenten was still shivering on his cock. He was still hard. He could see Hinata smiling through the shadows, spooning Tenten and fondling the woman’s inseminated womb. For a moment longer, she smiled at him slavishly, euphorically, as if overjoyed to indulge at last in a secret fantasy.
Was this Hinata’s fantasy…?
Naruto gulped.
Faintly, he heard approaching footsteps…
But it didn’t matter if someone else saw. Only Hinata’s opinion mattered. And she seemed to genuinely enjoy this. And if she really did like this… if she truly had been looking forward to it…
Naruto stared into Hinata’s eyes, shifting his hold on Tenten. His manhood reversed an inch, the weapon mistress’s body rising fractionally once he made up his mind.
Tenten shivered, feebly grinding on his cock. Affixed on Naruto’s erection, feeling Hinata’s bosom rubbing and compressing, the brunette was trapped as inescapably as a fly drawn in by honey. But she plainly did not care if she got out of here with her dignity intact. Hedonistic cravings and their immediate satiation inundated her unresisting mind, drowning every possible reservation in quivering, cum-brained bliss.
When Tenten’s pussy parted finally from Naruto’s turgid length, she gasped, then whined in protest. Her cunt was a vulgar, dripping mess. Hinata’s fingers instantly descended. Fascinatedly, she traced and stroked Tenten’s nether lips while the weapon mistress squirmed and whimpered.
“Nnn… Keep going!” Tenten whined. “Fuck me harder…”
Hinata purred, wiping up the dribbling melange of Naruto’s seed and Tenten’s juices. She licked her lips, glancing down at this as if longing for a taste. But she was moderate enough to restrain herself at least this much.
…But Naruto didn’t want to see Hinata holding back. He might have had some conflicting feelings about this, but if his wife wanted it, then he wanted her to have it. She deserved to enjoy herself.
Naruto stepped back, then spun Tenten around to face Hinata. He closed back in, pressing the weapon mistress bosom-first onto his wife. Between the women, Tenten’s modest, perky breasts collided with—then nearly vanished into—the vast and creamy mass of Hinata’s splendid tits. Still blindfolded, Tenten yelped in a moment’s confusion and surprise, but she did not complain when Naruto nudged her toward Hinata—and especially not when Naruto brought his cock back into play, this time sinking his wetted tip into the brunette’s puckered tightness.
“Ohhh!” Tenten’s mouth gaped in a moan, the blindfolded woman pleasantly surprised by this most welcome visitor coming in through her backdoor. “Fuuuck…❤”
Tenten bucked, and shuddered, and pressed more firmly into Hinata while Naruto slowly inched his hardness deeper into her bouncing ass. And while Tenten rubbed against her, Hinata stared into the brunette’s face—and she stared at her husband looming from behind the drooling, moaning, panting Tenten. Redly tingeing, smiling still, but looking—feeling—less in control, more susceptible to being swept up by the approaching tempest.
“Do you like it?” Naruto asked. He slowly rocked his hips, letting Tenten acclimate. He was still somewhat in control, and could yet restrain his fiercest ravishing. But with every thrust, he pushed himself closer to the brink. “Does this turn you on?”
Hinata bit her lip. She leaned closer to Tenten, enveloping all of the brunette’s bosom that remained yet free of her pillowy oppression. She ground lustily against the weapon mistress, basking in the motion of Naruto and Tenten’s bodies. Aching, burning, throbbing, shivering, she drew a silent breath.
“It turns me on,” she answered, thrillingly discomfited. So far Naruto had been somewhat passive, highly reticent. But now hints of his more aggressive side were peeking through. The beast was near to bursting from its cage. If he did not soon descend on her with all the fury of this built-up lust, ‘anticipation’ would be her terminal diagnosis. “I love it, Naruto.”
“Prove it,” Naruto rasped. “Show Tenten just how much you love it.”
He swung his hips a little harder. Tenten’s body slapped meatily against Hinata’s, and Hinata responded by leaning closer and snaking her willowy arms around the woman. She looked from her husband to Tenten, who had wound up so haplessly in this position because of trying to seduce Hinata. In the weapon mistress’s defense, Hinata had offered no resistance even to her most inappropriate flirtations—if only because she knew it would lead to where Tenten was right now.
Drunkenly, in pleasure sodden and delirious, the brunette moaned at Hinata, barely sapient. Her lolling tongue was a shameless invitation, her swaying hips euphoria’s surrender. How could Hinata possibly resist?
She closed the fraction distance in a heartbeat’s span, colliding with this sweet-bun seducer and taking hold of tongue with tongue, rapaciously invading Tenten’s undefended lips. They shared a mingling, sapphic moan, exhibiting their womanly indulgence while Naruto thrusted swiftly deeper, faster.
Smack. Smack. Smack!
Hips met. Flesh collided. In and out. While Naruto slammed into Tenten’s ass, he reached around to grip Hinata, fondling his wife. Down he gazed at her and Tenten lewdly smooching, tongues obscenely swirling between their embattled, sighing lips. He watched their bodies flowing together, curves contrasting curves, twisting and turning and lustfully grinding.
Naruto throbbed inside the weapon mistress. He felt the silky ropes rubbing his skin as he pressed to her closer, and he watched Hinata’s flesh furrow where she rubbed on Tenten’s bindings. She did not appear to mind. If anything, it looked to him like she enjoyed it more. This was but a little extra stimulation, a little further pleasure to beguile and enthrall. He fucked Tenten faster, deeper, harder. She was so tight. So good! She had a fine, sexy body, and she was eager and playful and fun.
But even while his body was engrossed in Tenten, Naruto‘s thoughts were on Hinata. She kissed the other woman, she fondled her, and she pushed Tenten onto him and guided him to sway and rock upon his pistoning erection. Hinata knew so well what Naruto liked most, and she guided their dinner guest in how to pleasure him. Now and then she met his eye, lips parting from the brunette’s just long enough to greet him with a knowing smile. She enticed him. She encouraged him.
‘Fuck her harder,’ said that smile.
And Naruto gladly entertained his wife in her newfound fetish. Harder, harder, deeper, fiercer, he slammed himself inside of Tenten. Thinner, thinner grew the strands of sanity that held him back from total beastly ravishing, every thrust a promise to reduce them both to ecstasy’s oblivion. Smoldering blue eyes watched Tenten and Hinata kiss and grind together, the brunette still mostly tied, but free enough to return the favor to her hostess and express her dizzyingly swiftly swelling appreciation for Naruto’s attentions.
He was wrecking her. He was ruining her for any other man. By the time Naruto was done with her, it would be impossible for Tenten to get off on anything less than this. She would become addicted, and she would join Hinata in her insatiable need for Naruto. She would join Hinata in tending to this ferocious beast, satiating his desires, and restraining him from descending thus on every other woman in his reach. If this was indeed Hinata’s motive, it sounded almost noble.
But her face betrayed the truth.
“You love this,” he observed. He dictated. “You want it.”
“Didn’t I say as much?” Hinata smiled, lingering between her and Tenten’s lips while she pulled back to answer. “Relax, dear! Don’t trouble yourself with questions. You don’t need an explanation. You just want to enjoy this. You deserve to enjoy it.”
“Harder!” Tenten begged as if to punctuate Hinata’s words “Please! Harder…! I’m so clooose…!”
Naruto smiled. Hinata was right. He was past the point of wondering why exactly his wife was doing this. All that mattered was that she had presented him with this gift. She deserved to see his appreciation. Naruto grunted. Naruto buried himself in Tenten’s ass. And he cupped Hinata’s chin, bowed his head, and pulled his wife into a kiss, then came inside of Tenten.
Only then, too late, did Naruto remember the approaching footsteps. What little light streamed through the gap in the artfully pornographic dividers was suddenly cut off. While he came inside Tenten’s ass, his lips locked passionately to Hinata’s, he heard someone awkwardly clearing their throat. He broke off the kiss feeling hot, and sweaty, and ravenous.
He was past the point of no return. At last, the switch had been flipped. Now, he would not stop until he was satisfied.
Naruto looked toward the silhouetted figures. He pulled out of Tenten.
‘You’re next,’ said his penetrating eyes and his rigid, twitching cock.
They understood immediately.
Sai’s ever-present smile was complemented by a glowing blush. The usual insincerity of that expression faltered before Naruto’s penetrating eyes. It was dark, but not too dark to see what mattered. He stared at Naruto’s turgid cock as it draped over Tenten’s cum-slathered ass. Promptly, like a curtain rising on the stage, the front of Sai’s vanishingly short skirt was lifted by his stiffening erection.
It looked so small compared to Naruto’s. Almost cute. Naruto surveyed Sai’s humiliated manhood, noticing a glossy red ribbon tied around his slender shaft. His own thick and weighty hardness throbbed, flattered by how much he dwarfed that teasing twink.
Haku was standing next to Sai, a more demure smile lighting up his face. Witnessing Tenten’s ruined state, the gossamer strands of passion lingering between Naruto and Hinata’s lips, and his fellow femboy maid’s exhibitionistic erection, he cocked his hips to accentuate his most unmanly contours.
“It seems it’s a good thing we came back when we did,” said Haku. “Hokage-sama looks simply ravenous. I don’t think he can wait for the main course to arrive.”
Naruto let Tenten slump back onto the table. The bound and dripping brunette sprawled limply, spent and satisfied. His eyes gleamed in the dark.
“Thankfully,” said Hinata, smiling beautifully, “It would appear you two have brought a treat to whet my darling’s appetite.”
Her eyes raked over their slender forms, pressing flush against her husband and tracing him with her hands, visibly comparing his physique to theirs. She ogled these crossdressers demeaningly, smirking almost imperceptibly.
Naruto looked sidelong at his wife. Absentmindedly, he grabbed her luxurious, pillowy ass.
“That look in your eye…” he murmured. “Are you the same as Sakura?”
“Not the same, dear!” Hinata giggled. “My tastes are more diverse.”
Naruto kneaded Hinata’s ass, massaging it more firmly, more deeply. Belatedly, it occurred to him that, since Hinata had dropped her illusion, Sai and Haku could see her in the nude. But neither one was looking at her. Their eyes were glued below his belt. They were interested in just one thing.
“But you want to watch,” Naruto observed.
“Yes,” Hinata said with relish. “I want to see you ruin them.”
Sai shivered, his erection twitching. Haku licked his lips. In the latter’s eyes shone the proof of his Naruto’s last fevered tryst, an ardor to disgrace him and cut short the Yuki line. If he had recovered mentally at all from yesterday’s encounter, the sight of Tenten tied up, blissed, and sloppy brought it rushing back to him. He had tasted once already of that overpowering body, and he knew he would succumb the instant Naruto took hold of him.
Sai was more naïve, but he had seen the state Haku was in when he tried to interrogate the Kiri diplomat that morning. His lips remembered Haku’s taste, offered suddenly and without restraint. His twitching member could still feel the squeeze of Haku’s anus. He had seen firsthand what Naruto’s dick could do to a softer, prettier man, and he could see the same aspect in Tenten on the table, dumbly wiggling her ass.
Hinata’s choice of words was perfect. Naruto would ruin them as men. He had already ruined Haku. Sure, Haku had never been exactly manly… but Sai wasn’t far from Haku, himself. He could pull off this maid outfit just as flawlessly, and his ass was just as round and plump. Ino liked that kind of look, and over the course of their relationship, she had encouraged him to accentuate those dimensions and experiment with her, asking him to paint himself now and then in the woman’s role—persuading him to try on her skirt while she got out her strap-on…
And Sai enjoyed it! He had no resistance to trying out such things. He did not mind letting his wife dress him like a girl and peg him. It felt good for him, and Ino loved to tell him just how cute he looked. But, in hindsight, he realized that this had set him up perfectly to have no defense here and now. Naruto’s cock was bigger than Ino’s biggest strap-on, and Sai’s first thought, when looking at it, was to wonder how it would feel.
When Naruto took a step toward them, Sai’s manhood clenched and thrilled. Precum spilled down his milk-white shaft.
“Then I’ll ruin them. For you.”
Sai’s heart raced at Naruto’s words. He wondered if Ino would see this. He wanted her to see it, the same as she no doubt wanted him to see it when Naruto had his turn with her. But right now, it was just him and Naruto. And Haku.
“Don’t do it for me, dear,” came Hinata’s reply. “Enjoy yourself! That’s all I want.”
Naruto smiled. Haku had already turned his back and raised his skirt, expectantly presenting that bare, round ass. Sai was frozen, though, goggling at Naruto’s erection as the blonde loomed closer, closer. He could not think. His dick was twitching. His anus puckered.
SMACK!
Haku moaned next to Sai. His ass reddened where Naruto had just struck it. Naruto’s fingers sank into yielding flesh, manhandling that peachy tush. Naruto’s erection then closed the final distance, and Sai felt it towering over his own merely modest manhood.
Naruto was huge and hard, and Sai looked and felt so small, so pitiful, while Naruto’s throbbing hardness plowed into his own groin. Naruto smeared the vestiges of his cum over Sai’s habitually exposed midriff, dwarfing his former temporary teammate’s dick and rising nearly to his sternum.
“Enjoy myself, huh…?” Naruto looked down at Sai, still manhandling Haku’s proffered ass. He felt the feeble but enthusiastic twitching of Sai’s dick smothered beneath his own, and with his free hand he took hold of Sai’s scantly covered ass. Gripping firmly, grinding languidly against the femboy, Naruto hummed. “What do you think, Sai? You’ve been obsessed with this dick for years. How small do you think it is now?”
“It’s massive,” said Sai without a hint of shame. “It’s big. It’s long… and thick… and hard……”
Naruto felt no small twinge of satisfaction. He gave Haku another welcome spank and ground his monumental hardness against Sai’s twitching member. He felt Sai throbbing harder, aching under the weight of his vaster, greater maleness.
“You can do better than that,” moaned Haku. He craned his neck to ogle Sai. “Hokage-sama deserves more effusive praise. Tell him how you truly feel.”
Sai gulped. His face burned. His tongue felt lewdly swollen.
“I love it…” he breathed. His own humiliated phallus throbbed, and he pressed himself deeper into this oppressive clinch. “Hokage-sama’s cock is magnificent! It is the perfect work of art…and it will turn me into a pornographer. Now that I see his cock, I can’t imagine drawing anything else. All other inspiration has vanished from my mind. His cock deserves to be the subject of every painting, every statue… I want to show the world his cock! I want to draw it, Hokage-sama. I want…”
“Do you want to draw that cock fucking your wife?” asked Hinata from the sidelines.
“Yes!” Sai gasped, thrilling.
“Do you want to draw it fucking yourself?” purred Haku beside him.
“Yesss…” Sai groaned. He clenched.
“Enough about drawings!” Naruto chuckled. “Art is nice, but I’m more interested in the real deal. You can say you wanna draw those things, but… do you wanna do them for real?”
Sai opened his mouth. He arched his back. He abandoned every pretense.
“Yessssssss!”
Sai came, his dick erupting all over the underside of Naruto’s cock. Spurting, trembling, shivering he disgraced himself, and smiled. And while Sai basked, dumbfounded and glowing in this dizzying abasement, Haku pulled his fellow crossdresser into a sapphic-looking kiss.
Naruto chuckled, watching the two for a moment. His own dick was still hard, but he was as much amused as he was aroused. Sai and Haku’s tongues danced nimbly between their darting lips, intertwining shamelessly while slowly, slowly their knees buckled under the weight of their indulgence. They descended while Naruto watched, while Hinata sashayed up to her husband. She wrapped her arms around him from behind, then lowered her hands to frame his manhood flatteringly, invitingly. Her bosom was a pillow to rest his head, and Naruto accepted her offer, nestling himself amid-most and watching the two lithe crossdressers land finally on their knees.
Still, the pair were kissing, but now they drifted toward his sloppy hardness. For a moment, they parted, breath steaming between their moistly yearning lips. Then, they met once more upon his tip, mouths sealing together to engulf his cockhead. Warmly, wetly, lewdly they slurped. Tongues intertwined sinfully, tasting and probing and pleasuring. Sai was enthusiastic, but a little clumsy. He had the right idea, but it was plain he had not practiced this before. Not, at least, on a real cock. Naruto suspected, however, that he had done dry runs with his wife before. If nothing else, he knew how to make it look good while he puckered his lips and licked and slurped and wiggled that round, slutty, barely covered ass.
But Haku knew exactly what he was doing. He was a master with his mouth, and he guided Sai in their kiss, his tongue leading Sai’s tongue to Naruto’s most sensitive places. He lapped up their mingled semen, loudly and theatrically savoring the taste, and he made a show of every drop he swallowed, relishing it like ambrosia. He tongue kissed Sai over Naruto’s cock, swapping cum between them while seductively swaying his shapely hips, emphatically and enticingly jouncing, jiggling his plump and fuckable ass. Breathlessly, he worshiped Naruto’s cock, an idolatrous fellatio that left the Hokage quivering, clenching, painfully hard, and swollen.
Hinata caressed her husband’s chest, stroking a hand through his golden locks, and coaxing his head a little further back into her breasts. He slumped against her, trembling in the pleasure of these ministrations, slowly approaching dissolution between those shameless, greedy lips. She could feel Naruto approaching—drawing closer, closer with every smack and slurp of those slutty, thirsty mouths. These effeminate bitches were doing their best to milk her husband’s cock, abasing themselves unrepentantly and offering their tongues, their breath, their every inch to the towering prodigy that was Naruto’s manhood.
It did not take the subtle insight of a byakugan master to read in Haku’s eyes how deeply he adored that cock. A lovestruck gaze raked up and down the meaty slab, heartful eyes glimmering in the half-lit gloom. Haku was utterly enthralled, addicted to that dick, and every smack of his lips, every lusting swirl of his tongue, screamed how much he wanted—needed—it.
Sai was less intoxicated, less slavishly enraptured. But only barely. He had not yet joined Haku in absolute submission to his cock, in his mindless catamite infatuation. But he was close, and he drew closer with every lick, every slurp, every trembling breath. He bucked his hips, a reviving hardness slapping his thighs. They had no right to be that soft, that smooth and milky. He looked every bit as slutty and unmanly as Haku right beside him, and it was hard to tell what he desired more.
Would he rather be a cuckold? Or would he rather be a sodomite? Hinata would see him wear both labels before the night was through, but it was up to him which epithet he earned his ass first.
With lewder eyes than both of these cock-lusting sluts combined, Hinata watched Naruto climb once more up to the pinnacle between those shameless, servile lips. She ogled the inner workings of his phallus, of his testes. She adored every quiver, every clench, and she watched the flow, the surge, and finally—the eruption.
Naruto painted Sai and Haku’s faces. His semen marked them as his loving pets. Sickly, pungently, it stained their cheeks, it filled their mouths. When he finished coming, coming, they raised their heads to look at one another. Translate, then, they kissed once more above his cock, pressing their slender bodies together and frotting frantically, pathetically, to their own shared ejaculation while they snowballed Naruto’s musky cum between their lewd, insatiable lips.
Hinata’s tongue perambulated, a glistening trail left behind to prove her voyeuristic thirst. She leered at those two obscene barely-males, idly jostling her breasts around Naruto’s head and lowly, huskily purring.
“You said you wanted to do it for real… right? That you wanted to watch Naruto fuck your wife. That you wanted Naruto to fuck you, as well.”
Sai nodded. He did not have the wits to concoct a more eloquent response.
Haku pulled his lips away from Sai’s, smiling playfully.
“But what do you want more, I wonder?” he tittered lyrically. “Which do you want him to do first, cutie?”
Sai’s poor member twitched at Haku’s flirtatious tone, and no emotional dysfunction could repress the look of shameless want that traversed his flush, cum-spattered face. Nearly whimpering, he replied.
What was that thing Shikamaru always told her? Ino was pretty sure it was something along the lines of…
No plan survives contact with the enemy.
Not that the Lord Hokage was their enemy, but clearly the same principle applied. Ino should have known things would spiral out of her control. She was no strategic genius, but she had seen firsthand how Naruto could be. He was so straightforward that he wrapped right around to being perversely unpredictable. There was no point trying to play clever with him.
Well, it wasn’t necessarily a bad thing, though. She had been looking forward to a little more teasing, flirting, and foreplay. She would have loved to be the one to finally push him over the edge, and she had been hoping to watch Temari squirm and embarrass herself trying to seduce Naruto. It would have been adorable! But she did not mind things going this way.
And it sure was hot to overhear what her husband said to Naruto…
“I want Naruto to fuck my wife.”
Ino had been wheeling up the dining cart with Samui’s help when those words reached her ear. She stopped just two paces from the dividers, ears perking up. A devilish warmth flowered in her womb, and she felt her bosom tighten, suddenly too constricted by her scanty maid bikini top.
Not quite silently, Temari inhaled. Samui slyly surveyed her fellow blonde in the place of dubious but envied honor, then cocked her head toward Ino. Her expression said it all. Ino rubbed her thighs together, and she inched a little closer to the cloistered dining space. Tickling her nostrils came the telltale reek of sex. It was already overpowering.
“You shameless cuckold!”
It was Hinata’s voice which answered Sai’s admission. Her tone was sweet, pleasant, and melodious. She was delighted to hear him say this, and Ino could almost taste the woman’s relish at the mental images he provoked. Arousal dripped from every syllable.
Ino rubbed her thighs together, goosebumps rising, suddenly aware of how little her ‘skirt’ concealed. Her ass, of course, was bare, but the apron that passed for her skirt scarcely even hung low enough to cover up her pussy. The slightest movement, the gentlest breath of air, would expose her rosy, dripping sex and betray exactly how she felt at her husband’s slovenly confession.
Slurp. Slurp. Smack.
Now she heard the sound of someone sucking, softly moaning. Almost inaudibly, Naruto groaned from within the musky, dim enclosure. Someone was breathing heavily. Someone was whimpering happily, pathetically.
Ino licked her lips.
“Are you sure that’s what you want?” Naruto said this, his voice nearly a growl. Samui quivered, blatantly aroused by the tone of Naruto’s voice. There came another soft, meaty smack from within. Someone moaned obscenely. Was that a male voice? Was that… Sai? “You shouldn’t go asking for something like that, you know? Not when you’ve got me in a mood like this. You might not get her back.”
He might as well have said, “You will not get her back.” It was obviously what he meant.
Ino thrilled a little more. A solitary digit lingered on the handle of the dining cart as she drifted a couple inches closer to the gap in the dividers that functioned as a doorway. Her remaining hand was clutched yearningly to her breast, fiddling impatiently with the scanty swatch of fabric that so sadistically oppressed her aching, tender bosom.
Temari made a stifled sound. A crisp and leafy rustling came from the dining cart. Samui leered at Ino, sympathetic and encouraging—but also just a little jealous. A single eyebrow formed a flawless gilded arch, and Ino smiled guiltlessly in reply.
But Sai’s moan then distracted Ino. His voice was pleasure concentrated, and vividly she pictured him squirming obeisant between Naruto’s legs. Hotter grew the fire kindling in her womb, voyeuristic perversion overpowering all less deviant desires.
Ino’s finger left the cart. Her thighs chafed and smeared with welling lust. The half-sized handkerchief she called a skirt was unceremoniously uplifted, and she sought herself with narcissistic ravishing.
“But… will you let me watch?”
This was all Sai cared to ask. He had not the delicacy, nor the sense of shame, to maintain an air more dignified. Tantalized with his craving, he dived in headfirst, unabashed. Ironically, this was what she loved most about her husband! He did not bother with a filter, and he did not constrain himself for the sake of superficial ego. Sai knew exactly what he wanted, and his desires complemented Ino’s.
“Of course you can watch. You’ll be right there with her.” Naruto grunted in response. “I’m gonna fuck you both.”
Hinata moaned with relish.
“Oh, Naruto, you beast…” she purred euphorically. “Won’t you even wait for the main course to arrive?”
She did not sound like she wanted him to wait. Even Naruto could tell.
“Why should I? You’re the one who got me started, honey… You’re an even bigger cuckold than Sai!”
“I don’t know if I’d put it quite like that, but… mmm. You might not be wrong~”
Smack!
Ino recognized the sound of a massive, cushy ass getting spanked. Subsequently came Hinata moaning—and maybe coming, too.
Ino leaned closer to the entrance. Almost without her notice, the breast she was fondling slipped from its confines, a perky nipple tingling and imploring her caress. Fingers met about its tip, gently pinching, then encircling, then stroking up and down, before she grabbed her entire breast and squeezed, rolled, and worked it like a ball of dough in the baker’s hands. Her other hand found its way between her slicking thighs, daubing the moisture of her welling arousal and delving the eager warmth of her sex.
“Fuck my wife,” her husband moaned, repetitious in his longing. She heard still more squelching, smacking—the sounds of hot, wet, meaty intercourse. “I want to hear her scream your name. I want to watch her grovel before this splendid cock…”
More and more intoxicated, Ino tremblingly touched herself. She was gallingly aware of Samui and Temari watching her. Maybe there was a little judgment in their eyes. Her position would be a little lower, a little more ignominious than theirs. Not by much, though. They were all looking to sleep with a married man. The same man. Who were they to judge Ino for inviting her husband to join in on it?
More foliage crunching and rustling came from the loaded cart. Idly, Samui leaned against it, smirking at Ino’s naked back. The menu was still written on Ino’s skin, and turquoise eyes settled pointedly on her ass. Ino struck herself, and fingered herself, staggering another step toward the opening. She could almost see them within. Another step, and they would see her.
She wanted dearly to join the fun. She wanted to be seen, and taken, and used alongside her husband. Naruto still owed her payment. He had promised to give her a taste of that dick. Could he deny that Hinata was satisfied with her gift? Would he refuse to give her what she was owed?
No. He was a man of his word. The moment she stepped inside, he would fuck her senseless. But she had made her own deals. She had promised to help Samui and Temari. Admittedly, they probably didn’t need the help any longer… It sounded like Naruto had already been unleashed, and all they had to do to get as hard a fucking as they could ever want was to come within his reach.
Naruto was hungry, and the main course was ready. There were a few more cuties on the waiting list, of course, but they could always be dessert. They might even like that better. Sakura would, for sure…
Ino blissfully tormented her nipple and her yearning cunt. A half step closer. Even one inch more, and they would see her.
“Do you think she’ll grovel as enthusiastically as you?” purred Haku, sounding breathless. Ino noted the rhythmic, meaty smacking sounds slow briefly while he spoke, before frantically redoubling their pace. “Will she give Hokage-sama her every hole as easily as you?”
“Yes!” Sai moaned, too short of breath for Ino not to guess what position he was in. “I know my wife’s tastes. She will adore this cock… She will do everything she can to make Hokage-sama come inside her.”
Ino rubbed her thighs together. Sai truly had no filter, and that was what she loved about him. But it still left her feeling hot and giddy for him to lay the implication on so thickly. Half an inch more she neared, aware of Samui and Temari’s jealous looks.
A lusty smile twirled her lips.
With one finger nestled between her legs and another pair of fingers stroking a swollen nipple, Ino sent one backwards look at her fellow blondes. She winked.
‘I’ll warm him up for you,’ said her eyes, whereas her swinging hips more selfishly proclaimed: ‘Me first!’
The last half inch, then two strides more, vanished behind her bare, free bottom and her silent step. Awaiting neither protest nor assent from her spellbound co-conspirators, Ino threw herself into the lion’s den with a lusty, beaming grin stretched from ear to ear.
Samui and Temari could only watch her backside disappear, then wait and listen for the howling to begin.
Naruto was past the point of questioning Ino’s sudden arrival. He did not ask if she had some other reason for arriving when she did. He did not even consider that she might be here to take their orders. They hadn’t yet said what they wanted for dinner! But none of this occurred to him when he saw the blonde stagger from the streaming light, one tit hanging out and clutched narcissistically in a groping hand. Of course, seeing how she lifted the front of that handkerchief-apron-skirt to expose a dripping, rosy cunt, how she looked at him, expectantly, knowingly, and invited his eyes to explore every inch, it was far from an unreasonable assumption to make.
The woman paused only long enough to appreciate the sight of her husband spreadeagled underneath Haku, getting plowed by his fellow femboy while gushing about all the ways his wife would so enthusiastically service the Hokage. While Ino did not share in the intensity of Sakura’s fixation, she could plentifully appreciate this sight of these two crossdressing cuties going at it. Despite the self-demeaning eagerness with which she had come staggering in, she affected a sly demeanor while she watched her husband buck and squirm. She played a little more with her liberated breast, and she cocked her hips with a pleased awareness of Naruto’s hungry gaze.
If not for Haku’s mouth absorbing the Hokage’s lust, enthusiastically slurping while he pumped in and out of Sai, Naruto would probably already be ball’s deep inside of Ino. If Hinata weren’t right beside him to preoccupy those greedy hands, he would have already grabbed her ass and hauled her toward him. His eyes were ravenous, and Ino remembered how Samui had described her encounter with Naruto. How far he had been pushed, and how fearsomely he ravished her once he had finally snapped. Her entire plan for tonight had been to provoke that same savage lust, but feeling how his eyes smoldered on her naked skin, she wondered if she had bitten off more than she could chew.
Well… she didn’t dislike it, though. Being in control was boring, even if she enjoyed teasing and dominating her husband in bed. She liked pegging Sai, but it was a different sort of enjoyment from this. Despite being an ostensibly dangerous man himself, Ino rarely felt the thrill of fear with him. She had a wide range of tastes, and she could enjoy all sorts of things, but the sense of peril she felt under Naruto’s eyes was something she would never get from Sai. The air was thick with his desire, and her skin was electrified by his stare. He was a dangerous man. Not cruel and vainly domineering, but strong, firm, intense.
In those eyes, she saw the beast that had devoured Samui and captured all her love and loyalty. She saw a whirlpool into which they were all inexorably being pulled. Naruto would drown her in those eyes, and his tempestuous desires would waste her mind and rack her body.
Ino gulped. She wouldn’t call this cold feet. She still wanted to go through with it. But she was impressed with the sense of finality to this choice. There would be no way out.
Hinata smiled at her, and Ino wondered why she had been so modest when describing her husband’s sexual appetite. If Hinata had told her the true extent of his… “abilities”, Ino have agreed to this ages ago.
“Are you here to take my husband’s orders?” Hinata said breathlessly, stroking Naruto’s chest while he held her, and groped her, and kissed her. She was flush and sweaty, hardly immune to her husband’s touch. But even while her husband pleasured her and edged her at the brink of tortured orgasm, she held herself with a haughty poise, superior to these newcomers—if only because she was here first.
Ino didn’t miss the double meaning. No… the only meaning. There was no subtle innuendo here. Hinata’s question was quite straightforward.
Ino glanced once more at her husband, seeing him arch his back and come beneath Haku at Naruto‘s feet. It looked like he was having fun.
She licked her lips.
“I am.”
Hinata tittered, then gasped, then moaned. Naruto groped her more attentively, and deeper, hungrier, he kissed her. Despite her lofty act, Hinata was a woman as susceptible to him as any other. No! She was exponentially more vulnerable to his rashes, so much more sensitive to his touch, so much more delighted by his body. She came in Naruto’s arms, assembling, and panting, and now she looked at Ino a little more entreatingly.
“Ah… nng…” Hinata panted, whimpered. “Na-Naruto, dear…What do you… haaah… want her to… d-dooooooo!”
Hinata threw back her head, writhing in the rapture of her husband’s impassioned gratitude. A salivary glistening smeared her softly parted lips. Ino could see why Hinata was so insistent on getting her man a harem. If she melted like this in his arms even with all her practice, all her familiarity with his body, no one woman could possibly be enough to satisfy him.
Naruto kissed Hinata again, again. He sawed his throbbing cock against her thighs, now extricated from Haku’s lips while the barely-male diplomat slumped atop a sloppy Sai. It seemed he was too horny to hear what she was saying. He aligned himself with Hinata’s sex. Ino could tell their hostess would not last if Naruto slipped it in here and now.
That simply would not do.
But Ino knew the perfect way to help.
Shintenshin no Jutsu!
Upon arriving in Hinata’s body, Ino’s first thought was: ‘Fuck! Does she really take this dick every night? No wonder she’s been on the lookout for fresh… fresh… ahhhh… fuuuuck!’
Naruto was insatiable. His hands, his lips, his enormous, throbbing cock. The instant Ino placed herself in the way of this onslaught, she began to drown in an ocean of bliss. It did not help that she was inside Hinata’s body, already sensitive from an evening of flirting and teasing, from weeks of slowly building anticipation, so perfectly molded to fit by these frequent embraces. Naruto knew his wife’s body inside and out, and he could make her feel things Ino had never before imagined. He was already a fearsome lover whose stamina alone could bring him out on top of any man or woman, but when paired with his intimate knowledge of Hinata’s most sensitive spots, his cock became an apocalypse of ecstasy.
It was the worst and best possible introduction she could’ve gotten to that dick. There could be no swifter, surer way to ruin her for any other man. Engulfed in those strong arms, consumed by those impassion lips, impaled on that salacious cock, Ino’s mind went nearly blank inside Hinata’s head. She had thrown herself in the path of a mindbreaking bliss, and beneath the surging waves of pleasure that battered her ego down into a brainless animal heat, she could do nothing but rock those vast and womanly hips, writhe and quiver and moan lewdly with Hinata’s voice, and come, and come, and come.
Each successive orgasm shook Ino Yamanaka’s mind and quaked Hinata’s fulsome body, plunging the psychically transposed blonde deeper, deeper into this hazy purgation. Sense and restraint were seared out of her mind by pure throbbing pleasure, higher thought eradicated by rhythmic brute sensation. Naruto thrusting set the pattern for her entire being, shaping her with every plunge, defining her with every touch and kiss. If this was what Hinata endured every night with Naruto, it was no wonder she adored him so! No wonder she was so serious about wheeling and dealing to build him up a harem!
Ino stared at Naruto with Hinata’s eyes, drinking in the intensity of his gaze as he kissed her, as he held her, as he fucked her with all the wildness of his unbounded love. And “wild” was the right word for it. He was no tame pet. He was masterless, unchained, free, and glad, and boisterous. Again, again, Hinata’s body came from the paroxysm of Ino’s mind confronted with a fraction of the pleasure Hinata lived through every night. And “lived through” was right! It felt like he was blasting her will and intellect, the plunging of his hips, pounding, pounding, pounding her mind into pieces like a sledgehammer breaking down stone. It was not a question of “if.” It was barely even a question of “when.”
Shuddering, twisting, moaning, blissed out on Naruto’s cock, Ino was already there. Subjected to the full force of Naruto’s passion, Ino crumbled like a cookie, and she was swallowed up by him, and she lost herself to pleasure. This could not be endured—and she did not want to endure it. She wanted to succumb. She wanted to feel herself descend to the uttermost nadir and grovel right beside her husband, intoxicated by that lordly cock and servicing its master. And Ino heard the whispering in her mind, the voice that told her to submit in adoration, and she wanted eagerly to heed it. Even if—no, especially BECAUSE—it was not her own voice.
‘It’s wonderful, is it not? So intense. So addictive. So wonderfully overpowering… Don’t you want to surrender to it? Don’t you want to feel it more and more? You can have as much of this as you crave. Take all of it that you can… Join me, Ino… I know you’ll love it❤’
Inside Hinata’s body, Ino took the brunt of these connubial ravishes. But inside Hinata’s mind, she felt a silken binding, her intellect ensnared by bonds of sympathetic pleasure. Ino had inserted herself into the woman’s mind and body, but Hinata was not dormant under the Yamanaka’s jutsu. She held Ino from behind within her mindscape, dragging the Yamanaka into an oubliette of bliss. Hinata had flawless mental control, but instead of using this to shield her thoughts from Ino, she gave the blonde a show of everything she wanted her to see, and feel, and know. She welcomed her into her mind as the spider bade the fly, and Ino knew she was already stuck—unable, and unwilling, to escape this blissful torment.
Hinata’s mindscape looked, and felt, and smelled, and tasted like a sex dungeon clinging with the musk of her and Naruto’s naked bodies, and she embraced Ino inside her mind, and kissed her, and ground against her, and gently thrust into her thoughts every memory of her and Naruto’s past trysts. Each successive recollection was like another thrust of Naruto’s cock, and Ino felt like she was being spit roasted between the two, reamed both physically and psychically by Naruto and Hinata, inundated with ecstasy until her inevitable defeat.
This was how Hinata thanked her for offering this respite from Naruto’s ravishes. Ino herself could imagine no more wonderful reward, and she moaned both inwardly and outwardly her slavish gratitude, and Hinata’s voice ejaculating:
“Hinata…! Hokage-sama…! Yes, yes! Harder! Harderrr…!!❤”
Ino came a final time in Hinata’s body, in Hinata’s head. She came, and came, and came until she lost control and broke her concentration on her shintenshin no jutsu. And with that final gushing, spurting, quivering orgasm. She snapped back from Hinata’s mind, and open cracked her own two eyes, soulless-looking lamps aglow with shameless, lovestruck hearts.
And as Hinata slumped from a momentarily contented Naruto, slipping out of his arms once he had finally ejaculated inside her, Ino stared blankly up in a recollection of her blissful mental break, before realizing she was staring into her husband‘s face. It took her a few minutes to recognize Sai—partly because she was so discombobulated from her experience inside Hinata, and partly because he looked so womanly and lewd as he fucked her, giddily rocking his hips between his wife’s hot, dripping pussy and Haku’s unrelenting dick.
“You look like you had fun,” Sai panted, gazing slyly into Ino’s heartful eyes. “Was it good?”
Ino moaned, too intoxicated to equivocate.
“I want it again,” she breathed. “And again, and again… It was magnificent. But next time, with my own body.”
She felt Sai swell and twitch inside her. With rare gusto and intensity, he kissed her and thrusted faster.
“You slut,” he said affectionately. “You’re already addicted to it, aren’t you?”
“You sound jealous!” Ino said, holding her husband closer. “But we can share. There’s enough of him to go around…”
She winked at Sai, and she smiled at Haku, then she reached around to pinch her husband‘s ass. He swelled a little more inside her, he throbbed, he trembled. He kissed her, then, more deeply and passionately than he had ever kissed her before. And with no attempt to hide how much he enjoyed this scenario, Sai gave up the fight between Haku’s dick and Ino’s pussy.
And while her husband came inside her, Ino looked back toward Naruto and Hinata. The air was smoldering between them, Naruto’s lust by now unleashed, and Hinata eager to invite her husband deeper into this polyamorous indulgence.
Ino sighed, wishing she could immediately go another round.
But she could wait her turn.
The wheels on the dining cart were well-oiled, but under the feast that had been laid atop it, they could be forgiven for squeaking. Likewise for Samui grunting and groaning, the woman’s voice low and rasping as she leaned herself, gratuitously against the cart, bosom pancaking atop the handlebar while she put her weight into pushing it in absence of Ino‘s help. But Samui did not appear to mind her conspirator’s preoccupation. Indeed, Samui winked at Ino as she slowly trundled the cart in past the dogpile of her, Sai, and Haku, shamelessly swaying her hips as she brought the Lord Hokage and his wife their latest morsel.
With Hinata currently catching her breath, Tenten still exhausted, and Sai, Haku, and Ino all busy with each other, there was nothing to distract Naruto from the sight of Samui pressing herself into the cart. On Ino, that scanty maid outfit had already looked obscene. But on Samui’s copious, amply overflowing figure, it might as well have not existed at all. Nothing that mattered was covered by the fabric. The top was too small to even attempt containing her tits, and she had not bothered trying to stuff her nipples back under the skimpy swatches. The skirt was too short to reach even a quarter of the way down her prodigious, pillowy ass, and her voluminous thighs likewise pushed it out and up so much that her puffy, dripping cunt was totally exposed. She would have looked more decent if she had walked in buck naked, and she knew it.
But she was not the one who caught Naruto’s eye. It was Temari. And who could blame him? Ino and Samui had done their job perfectly. Temari looked good enough to eat… and Naruto had worked up an appetite.
Nude she lay atop the platter, nothing but sushi to adorn her body. Temari was the plate herself, but also the dinner and the show. Her ample breasts rose and fell, strips of nori shifting as her nipples peaked. Cuts of fatty tuna glistened on her belly. Sushi rolls, nestled between her cushioned thighs, poised to cover her rosy slit—but only just. Beads of sweat seasoned the morsels laden on her frame, and quivering and blushing, she felt Naruto’s eyes fix rapaciously on her nakedness. Anxiously, inexorably, Temari glanced toward his dick.
Oh.
‘Damn… and here I thought Samui was exaggerating.’ Her eyes glued themselves to that beast, unwilling to avert. She tasted her own welling saliva, mouth watering with a sudden want. Goosebumps raced across her body, and a fire kindled in her loins hot enough to roast her pussy from the inside out. ‘No wonder she’s been gushing about it. No wonder she’s so eager to go in for a second taste. No wonder it reduced her to that state…’
Temari shivered. She was not a virgin. Even before she and Shikamaru started dating (then breaking up, then dating, and then breaking up again…) she had had some experiences. While she had been resistant to doing this for the sake of a mission, reluctant to move in so shallowly on another woman’s man, she was not a prude. But this behemoth inspired in her a trembling virgin timidity: fear, and awe, and paralyzing desire that fixed her on the needle’s point and left her writhing, blushing, whimpering.
“Are you hungry, Lord Hokage?” inquired Samui silkily. She rolled the cart with Temari up to the dinner table. Her own bosom still rested over the handlebar as she pushed, her effectively naked backside lifted high as she leaned impractically far forward. Part of the reason she laid her breasts halfway onto the cart was that between them rested a goodly bottle of bubbly, uncorked and fizzing and spilling drops now and then onto the milky expanse of her tits. “Or would you rather have a drink first?”
Temari shot a peevish look at Samui.
‘Hey!’ said her eyes. ‘If you’re gonna roll me in like this, at least have the decency to let me get it first! Are you doing this just to embarrass me?’
Samui pretended not to see that look, and she lingered in her bent over pose, a functionally unclothed backside held up high and ready, conveniently accessible. Languidly she toyed with her maid style bikini top, clearly debating whether or not to simply take it off. Her nipples were already exposed, and the bikini was too small anyway to cover her prodigious areolae. She might as well just go topless. Indeed, she had already made up her mind.
Even as she asked the Lord Hokage if he was feeling thirsty, Samui undid the fastening and let the straps of her bikini top fall uselessly to the sides, slipping off her shoulders. She leaned a little farther forward, mashing her nipples down against the cool steel surface of t serving tray and inching them forward until her melons almost enveloped Temari’s head. The blushing Suna native squirmed and glowered up at Samui, and she grumbled when she felt the champagne bottle bump her head, a few sparkling drops raining down onto her face.
Naruto ogled Samui and Temari. Hinata, who had temporarily retreated back to her seat, watched him with expectant eyes, the swollen veins of her byakugan showing her attention to everything. Ino smiled drunkenly at her fellow blondes, needing not one drop of wine to get intoxicated when their hokage’s cock was the most addictive drug on earth. Sai and Haku watched the slow, portentous bobbing of Naruto’s erection as he closed in on the waitress and his delicious meal. He did not say a word, and he did not need to. Shamelessly, licentiously, he stared at their as good as naked bodies, a terrible appetite piqued—at their peril.
Temari thrilled upon the platter. Nervously, she rubbed her thighs together, squishing, and rolling the sushi rolls back and forth between her legs, jostling them and exposing her rosy, tingling slit. Her arms were at her side, Temari afraid to raise her hands lest she lose control and make a mess of the entrée her fellow conspirators had so carefully arranged. She wanted to fidget, to fuss, to fret—to touch herself and toy with the morsels and try to improve on Samui and Ino’s work. This felt so unreal. It was dreamlike: a wet dream that woke her up to sticky sheets, clinging sweat, embarrassment, and confusion. There were things she had dreamed about that she would never claim she was into. If she had a dream like this, she would never admit it.
It would be easier if this were a dream. Then, she could brush it off as a confused subconscious and return stubbornly to her status quo, vacillating endlessly between quarreling with Shikamaru and making up with him. But this was real. She had agreed to this. She could blame it on Tenten. On Samui. On Ino. Hell! She could blame her brother Gaara most of all for giving her this damn mission in the first place. But this would only be dodging accountability. In the end, it had been her choice to go along with this. She had been interested from the start, however much she had objected, and she was still more fascinated now that she saw just how much Naruto was packing.
It almost looked too big. It was at the furthest limit of what she could reasonably attempt, and she dearly hoped Naruto’s dick could get no bigger. Frankly, as much as it intrigued her, it also scared her. There would be a little pain before she acclimated. It would hurt at first, and maybe it would even feel like losing her virginity all over again. It made her feel a dainty maiden, tender and astonished at her first sight of male sex. If she were less proud, less headstrong, less stubborn, she might have let herself get cold feet and lamely ask to leave. Naruto was a daunting specimen, and Temari’s conscience told her there would be no going back to normal if she crossed this line with him.
Whatever vestigial fondness she still felt for Shikamaru could not possibly survive a tryst with Naruto. Maybe if the guy were less infuriating, if his unambitious personality did not grate on her so badly. The only reason she had kept getting back together with him was because the sex honestly was quite good. But she had seen what Naruto did to Samui. She saw what he was packing. What would she feel for Shikamaru after a taste of that? Why would she ever get back together with him again if she could have a piece of this?
They had broken up. She was sick of her ex-boyfriend’s crap. At best, part of her motivation for agreeing to this had been a vague idea that it would make him jealous and get him off his ass. But this thought was fading steadily from her mind, more and more remote as Naruto drew closer. If she went through with this, there would be no going back.
Naruto was eyeing Samui, naturally enticed by the woman’s voluptuous display. She was vocally inviting him, offering him a treat. If Temari held her tongue and let him pass, Naruto would go straight to fucking Samui from behind. If she simply waited, she could, maybe, leave this restaurant with something of her wits intact. Unless she raised her voice and asked, Naruto would let her be.
In other words: if she wanted his dick, she would have to beg for it.
Temari did not hesitate for an instant.
“Naruto… Please,” she panted. “Don’t you see me right here?” She stared at him imploringly and wiggled her hips atop the platter. “Don’t I look… appetizing?”
Naruto paused in his approach toward Samui, stopping with a single outstretched hand resting on the woman’s overflowing ass. He looked at Temari as if only just now noticing her presence, and he looked her up and down hungrily, intently. His waitress smiled knowingly while his dinner gnawed her lip.
“Is all of that just for me?” he asked her.
He did not mean the food.
“Y-Yeah… If you think you can handle it,” Temari blustered. She had to save face where she could. But she knew her pride would not last much longer. Her eyes were glued to that enormous cock. “Take as much of this as you want. Consider it… my thanks for everything you’ve done.”
It was patently absurd to put on such an act in her position. It was a joke to pretend she had any other reason for demeaning herself like this. Surely, even the famously oblivious Naruto could see straight through her aloof façade. Especially when she could not even look away from his dick for one moment.
Naruto licked his lips, letting go of Samui’s ass. The waitress did not look offended by the shifting of his focus, and instead she smiled and stood up straight, before giving him a bow.
“I hope you enjoy your meal, Hokage-sama,” Samui purred. “We made it special just for you.”
She grabbed Temari‘s platter, then slid it onto the table where Hinata could watch, draped thereupon in her postcoital torpor. Naruto followed, first with his eyes, then with his feet.
“It looks delicious,” he said, eyes focused on Temari’s breasts, Temari‘s hips, Temari’s all but naked body. He climbed onto the table after his meal, nearly pouncing in his hunger. It groaned beneath their weight, and it quaked and quivered as Naruto moved to straddle Temari. His erection hung between her legs, as menacing as an executioner’s blade. His eyes bored into Temari’s, his lips close enough for her to taste. “I can’t wait to dig in.”
While the Lord Seventh ogled his meal, Samui sidled up to his wife and slinked into her lap. Hinata perked up, straightening drowsily to make room for the bodacious blonde. She looked from her husband menacing Temari’s barely hidden sex, dwarfing the sushi rolls squeezed between her thighs, to Samui’s milky bosom unclothed and wordless proffered.
“Mm… Eat her up, darling,” she happily encouraged, before grabbing hold of Samui’s vulgar tits and raising one of those obscenely swollen nipples to her lips. The blonde trembled at her tingling breath. “You’ll need the energy for tonight❤”
Temari gulped.
“Please,” she whimpered. “Don’t… Don’t let your dinner get cold.”
“Yeah? But you look smoking hot to me.”
This was too much for her. Temari grabbed a piece of sushi from her breasts, blushing, and squeezing her eyes shut, then stuffed it into Naruto’s mouth. She tried to pull her hand away, but she felt his lips seal around her fingers. His tongue slipped between them, slurping up the offered morsel and savoring the sweeter treat she gave him with it. Only a moment later did he let her hand escape, and even then only so he could bow his head to her bosom and with his tongue and greedy lips start exploring her and plucking up more pieces.
Temari panted. She moaned as Naruto licked her, as he tasted her, as he used this thinnest of excuses to slurp and suck her nipples and nibble on her breasts. His hands weighed the meat, massaging it like a chef rubbing a steak with seasoning. He flavored her with the mingling of their sweat, and he saved her with a gourmand’s relish, slowly and patiently licking her breasts clean, making her squirm and whimper. But if she thought there would be mercy once he had finished dining from her tits, she was tragically mistaken!
Naruto was no chaster when he descended from her breasts and started licking his way down her midriff, slurping up the glistening cuts of red and fatty tuna. If anything, he was more shameless still, growling into her belly, tracing her every contour with that tongue, sealing his teeth playfully to every inch of skin. He nibbled her, and he sucked, and he marked every spot he licked her clean with hungry, throbbing hickeys. Tears of bliss were in her eyes, and her face was glowing scarlet, and her sex was hot and dripping, soaking the nearest sushi rolls into a soggy mess.
Even then, Naruto did not let up! A warm, licentious tongue tickled her belly button. His mouth engulfed greedy helpings of her thighs, slurping up her plushest meat and coating her with a rapacious slaver. And further down still he went, closer inward between her legs. One sushi roll he slurped up, chewing loud enough for her to hear. Then a second. Then a third. Insatiable, he worked his way back up, stripping away everything that lay between his mouth and her dripping, yearning sex. She felt the final roll snatched from between her legs. Hot and ravenous, his breath descended on her tingling lips.
Temari arched her back. She was covered with Naruto. He had licked her clean, polishing off every last morsel that hid her body from his eyes. She was nude beneath him, naked and delectable. Dripping, shivering, aching, blushing, she stared into Naruto’s eyes, seeing his head between her legs, his lips so close. So hot. Insatiable.
“Please,” she begged. “I can’t stand it. Don’t keep me in suspense…”
“You taste so good,” Naruto said. “I wanna eat you up.”
Brusquely, then, he kissed her sex. His tongue intruded, more than welcome. Temari hissed, then moaned, then wrapped her legs around him, begging with her hips. And Naruto was gracious.
He devoured her with relish.
Temari panted. She clutched at Naruto’s head like a drowning woman on a rock, fingers tangling up his wild, golden locks while he feasted on her bliss. Teary-eyed blushing, drooling, she twisted and she ground as Naruto consumed her. Deeply delved his tongue, hotly burned his breath. She twisted, and she rocked, and she shattered, and she moaned.
She was at his mercy. She was getting spoiled. Naruto was direct and shameless with his tongue, and he was far too skilled for his own good. Her legs were trembling. Her eyes rolled back. Her breathing hitched. Her womb was aching. She wanted it. She needed it! She would go insane if she could not have it!
“Please…!” Temari gasped. Louder, she cried. “Please! Please! Please…”
Hinata smiled, listening closely and watching through Samui’s body with her all-seeing byakugan. Admittedly, that body was, itself, a considerable distraction. Fizzing liquor trickled down those prodigious, milky breasts, champagne spilled to slake Hinata’s thirst and rouse her from orgasmic languor. She slurped enthusiastically, rubbing her thighs together while Naruto ate Temari out. Hinata was too familiar with her husband’s abilities to resist the swelling of arousal she felt while watching this display.
She sucked harder on some tits, gulping down the woman’s nipples and guzzling the proffered liquor. Pleasantly, her wits were buzzing, her body tingling, her own bosom aching as she imagined lips assailing her just as thirstily as she beset this buxom blonde. And she watched Temari writhe under Naruto’s ministrations, driven closer, closer, closer to obliviating release!
Eyes squeezed shut. Temari’s body formed a perfect arch. Quaking, thrilling, wailing in the ecstasy of defeat, Temari came. She gushed, and gushed, and Naruto drank. Temari felt him draining her to the dregs. She felt herself consumed. Euphorically, she let him. She came, and came, and came, and Naruto savored every drop.
By the time Temari finished, her eyes were glazing over. She felt barely sentient. She knew nothing but this pleasure.
Naruto looked up at her, hungrily licking his lips. His face belied a vulpine mischief. His rigid cock spoke of his lust. Oozing with desire, rising once more to straddle the blissfully quivering Temari, he put this cock on proud display, suggesting how much more he could still make her feel. And Temari stared and wanted it, knowing she had gotten just a taste.
Luxuriating in Hinata’s vintage nursing, Samui lewdly—proudly!—moaned.
“Do you want another taste of her?” she inquired slyly. “Or do you want some more… variety?”
Naruto’s answer was to-the-point.
“I wanna fuck Temari.”
He said it simply and directly. The ravished, raptured blonde sprawling across the platter shivered at his words, a soaked and yearning womanhood eager in the wake of bliss. Samui smiled knowingly, and she let herself relax and melt into Hinata’s lips, permitting the Lord Hokage’s wife to indulge in her marshmallowy repast.
“Mm… Then I won’t get in your way❤”
Samui winked, then stroked Hinata’s hair, losing herself to the woman’s thirst. At the same time, Temari arched her back, squirming with a need too great for embarrassment’s restraint. Heavily she breathed, watching Naruto from between her quivering thighs, her heaving breasts, seeing him loom high with her nectar dripping from his mouth.
He was hard. Rigid with desire, drooling from his fleshly crown, twitching mightily and expectantly. He wanted her intensely. Those brilliant blue eyes were burning as he looked at her, imbibing of her body to the point of drunkenness. Naruto was handsome. It was terrifyingly good with his tongue. And Temari knew better than to think he would be any less magnificent with that cock. Once he gave it to her, there would be no going back.
But she had already committed. She wanted it just as fiercely as he did. If he had not chosen to ravish her when he did, her pent-up longing would have surely driven her to climb into his lap and ravish him instead. She entered her thighs further apart, offering up a sex subjugated to sublimest bliss. Naruto grabbed her by the waist, a bandaged hand tracing the curve of a desert woman’s body. In all her most arduous wilderness training as a Sunagakure ninja, Temari had never felt such an unquenchable thirst.
His body was her oasis. That musky, salivating cock was a fountain amid the sands. Drenched wastefully in her lust, seeping her body’s precious fluids so liberally onto the platter, Temari stared deep into Naruto’s eyes and implored him wordlessly. He looked at her, and she felt his gaze like a millstone on her breast. It was heavy, pinning her in place. Yet it was warm, soft despite the ferocity of his urges, something she could drown in happily. She could lose herself in those eyes, and she would not regret it.
She would love every second.
“Please…” she moaned breathlessly.
Naruto graciously obliged. She felt him slip inside her, stretch, stretching, straining. It was a little painful, very nearly at her limit. But only nearly. Only a little. He filled her up, inch by inch, and she felt herself distorted. She was expanding, growing, becoming so much more. It was exultation of the lowest sort, yet also of the highest. She was warped around him, redefined by his presence. Everything “womanly” about her nature was driven to extremes bordering on parody. The base, carnal “female” overthrew all else.
She was not a ninja. She was not a child of the Kazekage. She was not a distinguished citizen of Sunagakure. She was a woman. Nothing else mattered in that moment, as Naruto thrust into her. She was a woman. That was her entire purpose, her only aspiration. He completed her with his body, filling her more and more. She was a woman, and Naruto was a man among men. She wanted him. She needed him. She felt herself falling for him as he basked in her, as he caressed her, as he smiled down at her, dripping with the sweat of orgiastic intercourse.
“Fuck, you’re hot…” said Naruto dreamily. His manhood twitched inside her. His hands danced across her body, seeming to know instinctively where to touch to drive her absolutely fucking insane. Languidly, he bucked his hips. Pulling back, plunging in. Smack! Their loins collided. Lightning bolts of pleasure streaked up Temari’s spine. “You girls are driving me crazy. I can’t say no to this. I can’t take my eyes off of you. I’m so damn weak willed… I can’t resist.”
Temari gulped. Softly moaning, she rocked her hips, rolling herself on his length. Fuck, it felt so good! She wrapped her arms around him, burningly aware of Hinata’s eyes watching them. Of Samui smirking them. Of Ino, Sai, and Haku writhing in a bisexual heap while they enjoyed the show. All of them were watching her. She was the center of attention.
Naruto was watching her. He was so close…
“Don’t resist,” Temari groaned. “Let me seduce you, Hokage-sama… it’s only fair. You’re seducing me right back. You shameless, incorrigible man… You’re making a total whore of me, and worst of all—I love it.”
Unable to hold herself back, Temari closed the distance between their lips. She kissed him hotly, hungrily. Naruto was momentarily a mobile in his surprise, but then he kissed her back. His tongue poured into her mouth, intertwining with hers. He groaned into her lips, and he more steadily rocked his hips. They had both been conquered by lowliest desire, and they surrendered to their urges while the others watched.
Naruto held nothing back.
It was not fury. But it was not love, either. Not the same sense as it was with Hinata. Temari was not so special to him, and he did not feel anything nearly so deep for her. Still, she was a beautiful woman. A beautiful woman. Simple brute desire was all he needed to follow through.
He swung his hips in a fervent rhythm, slap-slap-slapping their skin in a moist and lusty repetition. Selfishly he groped her, marveling at her goodly tits only one stage removed from titans like Samui and Hinata. Yet even his most callow greed was philanthropic in its end, eliciting lewder moans from Temari and higher, hotter stoking the fire of her sex. To and fro rampaged his lips, laying blissful waste to every inch of Temari’s body. Face-to-face, he fucked the woman on the table. He fucked her while the others watched, savoring his meal. He fucked her, and he fucked her, and euphorically she gushed.
Temari was devastated by that dick—and she was delighted by her ruin! Like a raging windstorm, Naruto’s ravishes swelled and spread the lustful conflagration sweeping through her veins. Pleasure drowned her mind, and she will lead dove deeper, deeper into its dizzying, viscous depths. It was coating her. It was filling her. It was clinging to her everything, and she smelled it, and she tasted it, and she loved it desperately. In the wildness of this pleasure, she writhed and swung her hips. Nails clawed Naruto’s back, and the imprints of her teeth trailed from his collarbone to his chest. She partook of him as he supped of her, and greedily she lapped the sweat dripping from his skin.
Fuck, he was delicious!
Imploringly, she pulled him into another kiss, this time the one to force her tongue into his mouth, to devour him as they fornicated with his wife’s approval—nay, insistence! Temari felt Hinata watching them as much as saw it, the pressure of those penetrating eyes like a groping hand that pushed her and Naruto ever closer, ever deeper. With every wet and meaty smack of Naruto’s pulverizing thrusts, Hinata moaned and egged them on, more shameless with every passing moment. Temari felt herself spread further open, stretching past her limit, filling to her brink. She absorbed herself in Naruto, squirming with a perverse gladness at Hinata’s approval.
“Fuck her harder, Naruto…” moaned Hinata encouragingly. “Don’t be afraid to knock her up. A child would only strengthen the bond between our villages. Think of it as the Hokage’s privilege…❤”
Temari felt Naruto throbbing at Hinata‘s words. His cock swelled a little more, going harder than she thought possible. He moaned into Temari’s lips, taking back control of the kiss and pursuing her tongue in its solicitous retreat. Fingers plied the doughy flesh of Temari’s quaking bottom, Naruto’s relentless thrusting slapping her ass against the platter while his turgid cock drove all the way inside her. Against her better judgment, Temari’s wrapped her legs around Naruto’s waist. She likewise thrilled at Hinata’s remark. It excited her. She wanted it, if only on the lowest, most instinctive level.
Was this what Gaara had had in mind when he gave her this assignment? Or would he be disappointed to learn his sister had been knocked up by his best friend?
Temari’s head rolled back, eyes vanishing behind her lids. Surging hips intercepted with Naruto’s insatiable advance, taking his entirety with a low and bestial groan. Rippling momentum churned her curvaceous body, waves of pillowed flesh racing from the impact of Naruto’s bronze, toned frame. Flowering in this obscenity, surrendering her reason to the basest of desires, Temari broke their lips apart and stared into Naruto’s eyes. Ephemeral these strands of jeweled salivation stretched between their longing tongues, and then snapped one by one, slowly sundering the bondage of their lustful breath while their sexes joined and blended deeper, deeper, deeper.
Vaguely, it occurred to Temari that she had the highest social status of the women present, barring only Hinata. Most of them belonged to ninja clans of some repute, and they held decently high positions in their respective villages. But Temari was the daughter of the Fourth Lord Kazekage and the sister of the Fifth. By the standards of shinobi, she was practically nobility. She was a desert princess at the mercy of a forest chief—offered to her brother’s ally as a token of goodwill. If there were anyone here who could qualify as something more than just a secret mistress, it would be Temari.
It would hardly be a scandal if Naruto were to take her as his second wife. If it were remarked upon at all, it would be only that such practices were deemed old-fashioned by their generation. But it had not been so long ago when such things were common, and this was still the norm outside of ninja villages. It would not be a scandal. They would not need to hide it. Everyone in Konoha, and Suna, and all the elemental nations, would know of her as Naruto’s second wife.
She burned with embarrassment at the thought. Embarrassment, but also…
Naruto was thrusting faster, faster. Temari could feel him at the brink. She could feel his overflowing life force. He was powerful and vigorous, and if he wanted to, she was certain, he could guarantee she would get pregnant. His yang chakra felt omnipotent, a bottomless well of vital essence. As surely as a god of bounty, as surely as a hero blessed by the former rabbit goddess, the beauteous and fecund Kaguya, Naruto would knock her up. Her body was responding to his presence, to his touch. He energized her, he invigorated her, and he guided her into the peak of her accelerating cycle.
She was ovulating. Her instincts were aligning themselves with Hinata’s desires, and her body was preparing itself to get what she most craved. Temari was a powerful kunoichi in her own regard, and she took pride in her mastery of wind, but she was hardly an asexual careerist. Half the reason for her repeated frustrations with Shikamaru was that, with his lack of ambition, he would not give her children as good a life as she felt they deserved. Not without her having to push and fight him every damn inch of the way. But Naruto would not have this problem. He was the Hokage, the leader of the wealthiest and most powerful ninja village. If Temari chose to retire as Naruto’s wife, she would enjoy a life of comfort, and her children would know no material want.
She was not a gold digger by any stretch. But she was a serious, practical woman. Temari would not delude herself about what she truly wanted in life. She was not all that different from her mother, her grandmother, and all her female descendants leading up to her. She did not need, and she did not want to, set herself apart from them as different. Temari knew what she wanted, and she was serious about getting it. If anything at all restrained her, it was only pride. And no woman’s pride could long survive contact with Naruto’s cock. At least while he was fucking her, while his dick was plunging so fiercely in and out, Temari wanted nothing more than what Hinata suggested.
Yes… she wanted it. She wanted it!
“Please!” Temari gasped. “Don’t pull out…!”
She could not tell if Naruto heard. He was, himself, engrossed in their copulation. All he cared about in that moment was fucking her, and that single-minded focus was too much for her to bear. He stared into her eyes for a long and burning moment, thrusting faster, faster as they both neared release. Then, he was upon her, kissing her yet again and mating their tongues in mindless fervor. Deeply, hotly, wetly they kissed, they fucked, and they pushed each other to the limit while everybody watched.
Temari came a little sooner. Sensitive from Naruto’s ravenous foreplay, self-destructive in her zeal, her body eagerly relinquished any last vestige of resistance to this mind/melting ecstasy. Still locked down by his lips, held down by his lunging hips, she clenched, and gushed, and melted, melted, melted…❤
Naruto took a moment longer. Another volley of thrusts, feverish and frenzied from the nearness of relief. He held her greedily, using her in her ecstasy, loving her in the heat of their salacious union. Closer, closer! His cock was throbbing. His breathing hitched. His eyes squeezed shut.
Finally, finally, finally…!
He kissed her womb. Temari felt Naruto’s semen flooding her. Impregnating her.
Yes……!
Euphorically, Temari moaned. What bliss! How splendid it felt. She was… she would, wouldn’t she? There was so much, it was so thick, so… strong. It was dizzying.
Naruto was knocking her up. He was coming, coming, coming inside her. She felt it shooting, gushing, flooding into her womanhood. There was so much of him. So much to share, so much to marvel at… so much to love. And she loved it!
Temari raised her hands to her face, blushing hotly, moaning. Sinuous contortions and mind-racking quakes warped her body and heaved her ample flesh as she turned breathlessly, achingly, quiveringly this way and that. Lustily jerked her hips, plunging on Naruto as he came inside her, driving herself on that trembling hardness while she seized and shuddered and likewise lost herself in this primeval sublimation.
Again, treacherously tempting, those fantasies of polygamous bliss flitted through her mind. She burned, embarrassed to consider such silly, selfish desires. But it was so enticing, and Naruto held her so close as he came, and came. It was his fault for looking so handsome, for treating her so good. How could she be blamed for wanting this? It was all Naruto’s fault.
Temari bit her lip, feeling those virile convulsions finally decelerate. At last, the staccato eruptions of his rutting aftershocks ceased, although it took a few electrifying minutes more for him to quit his tenacious bucking. Salty, musky, overpowering, yet tantalizing, his flavor filled her mouth while a mingling breath steamed amid their moist and yearning lips, the smoldering of his gaze a wildfire in remission. Naruto was a force of nature, and he was not content with the pleasure he had already wrought on her and all the others.
‘I’m not enough for him, huh?’ Temari thought. ‘Why doesn’t that surprise me? And why do I feel so…?’ She closed her eyes, seeking a respite from this libidinous entrainment. ‘I’m not like those other silly girls, am I? Wanting him all the more because so many others want him… delighted by the thought that he can do me like this after doing so many others… that he could surely handle even more without breaking a sweat… and that he would love them just as passionately, just as selfishly, just as boundlessly…’
Even as she thought this, Temari realized she was the same as the others. It felt not ignominious, not demeaning to her will and spirit. Rather than looking down on her own desires, she began to think more favorably of all the assorted thirsty sluts who were hoping for that cock. Now that she had gotten a taste for herself… she understood. She wholeheartedly agreed.
Naruto truly was…❤
With one last gasping orgasm, obliteration befell Temari’s thoughts. Her intellect was void. The void between her legs was filled. Completion. Perfect ecstasy. She stared into those gleaming eyes and felt her every fear melt blissfully away.
Naruto. Naruto! Naruto…
Unable to resist, she kissed him. She felt Hinata watching. The woman moaned with relish, torn finally from her savoring of Samui’s ample body to amble closer and ogle her husband and the woman with whom he was engrossed. As soon as Temari disengaged her kiss, Hinata swooped in to invade her parted lips and leave a lusty tongue as Temari’s gracious hostage. Amidmost mashed their hefty bosoms, milky hills colliding in an earthquake ecstasy, Hinata’s sapphic passion as intense as Naruto’s studly ravishes.
“Fuck…” said Naruto, watching his wife make out with Temari and press so eagerly to the woman. Lithe, skillful fingers slipped between Temari’s legs as soon as he withdrew, stirring the sloppy mixture of his seed in Temari’s sex like she was brewing something wicked. If he had been at all contented from coming inside the blonde, his lust was by this sight rekindled, and rigidly his manhood throbbed. “Why are you like this, honey? Since when have you been so…?”
“I always have been,” Hinata moaned, tearing herself from Temari only long enough to respond. A gossamer bondage spiderwebbed between their lolling tongues. Wistful vapors sighed about their lusty lingual members, and their roiling, jiggling tits churned lewdly with the rocking of their soft, curvaceous bodies. The lavish pillow that was his dear wife’s ass swung and quivered with the playful swaying of her hips. Hinata smiled back at him, giving him a wink, before diving back in to kiss Temari hotly.
The blonde whimpered happily at Hinata’s ravishing, grasping viscerally why the woman was so eager now to pamper her. She would not refuse the invitation. If Hinata was welcoming, she would make herself at home…
Naruto’s cock twitched. Stepping back from Hinata and Temari, drinking in the view, he stroked his length once, twice, experimentally, enraptured and enjoying this exhibitionist performance. But then he was reminded of all the others who were present when he felt the sudden softness, the enormous warmth and pressure of Samui’s titan tits sandwiching his turgid length. A manhood enveloped by that enormous bosom stole every other thought from its master’s head, compelling Naruto to zero in on the women’s ample chest.
“You’re so hard, Hokage-sama❤” Samui simpered slavishly, smirking at the man as she delved adroit and slender digits deep into the pillowed mass of her bodacious breasts. “Are you still horny? If you need to let more out, feel free to spray it all over me❤”
She licked her lips, thirsty for his seed. Nude and unabashed ambition glimmered in her turquoise eyes. This woman would do anything to get what she desired, and her highest aspiration was to be the Lord Hokage’s favorite dirty cum-rag.
Naruto twitched. His member swelled and scraped between Samui’s jiggling breasts, Naruto starting automatically to rock and rut his hips. Dutifully she squeezed him, working her mammaries up and down his hard, unflagging length. Salivation overflowed those lips so slyly puckered, the former spy’s indoctrinated thirst overriding, every other loyalty and need. Heartfully, expectantly, she smiled up at him.
She was not the only one. Crawling on all fours, sweaty and smeared with each other’s juices, crept Ino, Sai, and Haku. They wiggled their unclothed behinds, inviting the Hokage to examine them up close. While Samui kept on jerking her enormous tits every other way around his cock, Naruto stared at the trio and their expectant, perky bottoms. He had erupted. He had burst through every hesitation and restraint. Now, it was not a question of if he would give them what they wanted, but how far he would go to make them come and blow their minds.
Even at his most selfish, his most ravenous, he was a generous and thoughtful lover. This was, hands down, his most dangerous attribute. Surrounded by so much desire, able to sense their lust like the pounding of a drum inside his head if he opened his empathic senses even by a sliver, Naruto started drawing on his chakra. Familiar pathways swell and warmed with the flowing of his energies, practiced formulations swirling in his breast in anticipation of the completed circuit, of his enacted will.
Each of them could sense it coming. The moment he elected, they would be overrun, and then in euphoria they would be conquered by the swarming of his love. Each of them watched and waited, holding their breath in a tortured hope. Samui rubbed her tits more fervently, hoping to push him over that final edge. Ino, Sai, and Haku turned and raised their asses, offering themselves for his relief. Hinata kissed Temari deeper, fingering the woman until she came again, spraying from atop the table and squirting on her husband.
Naruto’s hands drifted closer, preparing to weave the seal. Electricity danced on every inch of bare, desiring skin.
‘Please. Please. Please!’ each thought imploringly. ‘Give it to us, Lord Hokage… We know you want to❤’
Excruciatingly slowly, he crossed his fingers in that oh-so-familiar sign. Every heart went still, frozen with anticipation.
And then…
“Heeey,” came a singsong voice, slurring faintly. “Are we late? I hope we didn’t miss the fun~!”
Sakura was poking her head through the entrance, cheeks flush, and smiling carelessly. Beside her was Satsuki, the woman blushing crimson and hiding around the corner. The Uchiha was refusing to meet the eyes of anyone within. Sakura was, likewise, peering from around the corner, but she did not look remotely shy.
For the second time, Hinata interrupted her and Temari’s fevered kissing, lips parting just enough to speak.
“You got here just in time,” she said. “Fashionably late, as expected.”
Satsuki squirmed. She glanced sidelong at Naruto, evading his intense attention.
“Sh-Should I…?” she started sheepishly to ask, still reluctant to show anything below her neck.
Hinata smiled.
“Which of you wants to come first?”
Satsuki and Sakura shared an understanding look. Before a word could pass between them, Sakura’s hand alighted on the small of Satsuki’s back.
“Have fun❤”
She winked at her schoolgirl crush turned lover, then gave the bashful Uchiha an encouraging nudge. Faster than she could think to protest, Satsuki found herself thrust into the room, conveniently exposed for Naruto’s examination. Momentarily, she blushed and shot a harsh look back at her new girlfriend. Reflexively her hands moved to try and cover herself, but her pride took precedence over dignity. It would be more embarrassing to try and hide her body than to simply let him see it, and it would be more demeaning to act shy and flustered than to meet his eyes with confidence and wait for him to drink it in.
Of course, she was embarrassed! How could she not be, dressed in this scandalous outfit? The Holstein pattern sling bikini left not one contiguous square inch of skin to Naruto’s imagination, the bands too narrow to cover even the breadth of her nipples. It was so revealing that she might as well have walked in naked, and the cosplay accessories only made it more humiliating. There was the cowbell hanging from the collar around her neck, clanging every time her breasts were even slightly jostled. There was the kemonomimi hairband that crowned her raven tresses with cute, pathetic horns. And last and most embarrassing, of course, there was the butt plug tail hanging from behind her, the Uchiha’s ass left fully bare so it could stick out unobstructed.
It was not any less embarrassing because Naruto had already seen her dressed like this. Perhaps it had just been a shadow clone, but she knew damn well Naruto remembered everything that every one of his clones ever saw. If anything, it flustered her even more, because she knew seeing her in this outfit would remind Naruto of their encounter earlier that day. It would remind him of walking up behind her, grabbing her by the tail, and pulling out the butt plug. She remembered how she had moaned. She remembered how he had looked at her. No doubt Naruto was every bit as embarrassed as she felt.
…or this was what she told herself to console a fragile ego. But Naruto did not look particularly embarrassed. He had been flustered at the time, but he was now beyond such puerile perturbation. When she met his eyes and put on her show of stoic surety, she saw him watching her intently. He was hard and horny, and he doubtlessly remembered the promise they had made.
Sakura tittered from the doorway, ogling her new girlfriend’s back. Satsuki fought the urge to squirm, and she took a step toward Naruto. Left, then right, she swung her hips, provocative and inviting. Emerald eyes were glued to Satsuki’s backside, Sakura smirking. Satsuki felt the stinging in her cheeks, and she wondered if she and Sakura would regret their detour.
Well, if Naruto liked it…
She smiled, putting on a cool and saucy air. If it were just her and Naruto, she might have let her embarrassment win out. But while Satsuki was far from a showoff, she still had an image to maintain. In front of these others—at least for now!—she was determined to act teasingly aloof, daring, and seductive. And she made all the more effort to look unfazed, amused, darkly glamorous, and mysterious because her outfit was so utterly obscene, so excessive and demeaning.
It helped, at least, that everyone else in the room was already either naked or dressed in cosplay, just as slutty and degrading. No one here had an ounce of dignity, least of all the Lord Hokage who had let himself succumb to all his worst and most libidinous desires. Other girls might be impressed to see the small harem spread around him, but Satsuki was not so easy. Of course, while she was not particularly impressed by the state of the girls and pretty men around him, she was already hopelessly infatuated with Naruto.
He did not need to impress her. There was nothing left for him to win. She was already his in mind, body, and soul. Naruto did not know it yet, but… Hinata had given her blessing. Satsuki had been welcomed to join them in their household, and she had not refused Hinata’s invitation. The only thing left was to tell Naruto the truth.
Blushing in spite of her confident facade, Satsuki cupped her barely covered breasts and absentminded wished she could make this bovine cosplay that little bit more authentic and offer Naruto some milk. But she could hold onto the outfit and use it more once she was able to complete the dairy cow performance.
If she had her way…❤
Satsuki smirked at Naruto, stepping into arm’s reach like she was daring him to grab her ass. Provocatively, she pressed a single finger to the tip of his sloppy, throbbing erection. She licked her lips, puffing out a chest covered by nothing more substantial than a couple strands of floss.
“Do you like the view?”
“Do you like showing all that off?” Naruto responded. “I never took you for an exhibitionist.”
“I don’t have anything to be embarrassed of,” said Satsuki. “And I think your girlfriends all agree, judging by the way they’re ogling me.”
“Yeah?” said Naruto. He looked around at the others, who were indeed watching Satsuki raptly. He grinned vivaciously, then grabbed a handful of Satsuki’s backside. “Would you mind if I yank out that tail and show it to everyone?”
Satsuki shivered, but she maintained her aloof facade.
“I’d see no reason to stop you.”
“And what if I whipped out your tits and started sucking on them?” He emphatically fondled one of her all but naked breasts, sending a shudder up Satsuki’s spine.
“Do you want to?” she asked with a performative smirk, blushing readily. “I won’t blame you if you can’t resist. They’re pretty nice tits, aren’t they? Maybe not the biggest, but they’re up there, and no one with a bigger rack can match this shape and firmness.”
“They’re fantastic tits,” Naruto agreed, his dick twitching. He glanced briefly then towards Sakura. “I’m sure your girlfriend feels lucky to have these all to herself.”
The query lurking behind this statement was obvious. From where she was peeking into the room, watching with a voyeuristic relish, Sakura winked.
“You know damn well we aren’t exclusive, Naruto. Those tits are yours to have your way with, too~”
Satsuki blushed a little more at Sakura’s salacious phrasing, but she did her best to stay composed. Nor did she deny her girlfriend’s words.
“She’s right, you know…” Satsuki murmured. “Honestly, it’s mostly because of you in the first place. If you weren’t there at lunch… I would’ve turned her down.”
“Really?” said Naruto. “But you looked pretty into it.”
Satsuki smiled crookedly.
“Did you enjoy the show?” She leaned closer, wrapping her hand around his shaft. “I won’t deny I was into it. Sakura is a lovely girl, and I’d be more than happy to settle down with her. But… Sakura knows she isn’t who I really want. She understands. Hell, she feels the same way. Why do you think she insisted on bringing you along? How exactly do you think she planned for you to help her woo me?”
By some miraculous chance, two of Naruto’s brain cells finally bumped together through the haze of lust.
“I’m married,” he said automatically, before realizing how absurd it sounded. Sheepishly, he cracked a grin. “…Is that why you girls are hooking up? Just to have a cover story?”
“It would cover about as much as this bikini,” Satsuki said sardonically. She lifted one of the straps that were pretending to conceal her breasts. “We can keep it a secret if that’s what you want, but… I think it might as well be public. If it’s a secret, it seems illicit. But there’s nothing improper about the Lord Hokage having a concubine or two.”
Naruto blinked. He opened his mouth, then closed it.
“Concubines…?” he said, surprised. “That sounds a little…” He looked around the room confusedly. His eyes settled on his wife, looked very comfortable between Tenten and Temari. “This is just a one-night thing. Just a treat for Valentine’s Day… right?”
“I wouldn’t demean myself like this for just a one-night stand,” said Satsuki dryly. “Maybe some of the others just want this to be one and done… but that’s not what Hinata sold me on. That’s not what Sakura and I are after.”
Naruto looked at his wife again. She smiled at him sweetly, but now he caught something devilish in those eyes. Satsuki leaned in closer still, stroking his length more firmly and guiding it between her legs. He brushed her creamy thighs. He felt the smoldering heat of her arousal. All the while, Hinata smiled wider.
“I have already made the arrangements,” she said. “You have your pick of the litter, dear… Don’t be afraid to get greedy.”
“You… Hinata, are you trying to…?” Naruto stumbled over his words. “I can tell you’re into this, too, but… are you really fine with that?”
“You don’t know her very well if you have to ask,” Satsuki said amusedly. “Do you think Hinata is the kind of woman who would be fine with her husband sleeping around? You should realize she’s more traditional than that. What she wants most of all…”
“…is other wives to share you with❤” Hinata finished. “And wives, as well, to share with you.”
Naruto wondered why he was not more surprised. After everything else that happened tonight, it did seem like a logical conclusion. There was still a leap needed to accept it. And still caught him off guard. But he was too deep in the groove to hesitate for long, too horny to endure standing around and talking while so many beautiful women were waiting breathlessly for his attention.
“How many are you fine with?” he asked his wife. “Have you got a limit?”
Hinata smirked.
“How many shadow clones can you make?”
Naruto understood. He did not care enough to harp on about the improbability, the absurdity, the potential impropriety. Honestly, he was not the kind of guy to care much about such things anyway. If Hinata was giving him the go ahead, if she was letting him off his leash and telling him to go nuts…
Naruto looked from his wife back to Satsuki, and he gripped the Uchiha’s ass. She audibly hissed, and peering over her shoulder, Naruto noticed a gauze bandage on her further buttock. One possibility occurred to him immediately.
“Did you get a tattoo?”
Satsuki grinned.
“Do you want to see?”
Naruto licked his lips. Looking closely at the bandaged area, he recognized lettering peeking out. He was pretty sure he saw the kana Na, and the left half of ru following it.
“I think I can guess what it says.”
Satsuki chuckled, onyx eyes glinting crimson.
“Yeah? And what do you think it says?”
Emboldened by her tone, Naruto smirked.
“Naruto’s Property,” said the blonde, further fondling her un-tattooed cheek. He leaned closer to Satsuki, seeing the smirk that played across her lips. “You’re sure dressing for the part.”
Those flawless hips rolled lazily back, rubbing against his grasping hand. Satsuki reciprocated Naruto’s caress, squeezing his behind while he massaged her bottom. Her impeccable composure was slowly rousing fierce desires, and Naruto ogled her insatiably.
“How appalling,” Satsuki purred. “Do you really think so little of me? Is that what you see me as?”
Naruto cocked his head.
“I think that’s how you see yourself,” he replied, too brazen to be fazed by Satsuki’s teasing. “And you always sounded half-hearted when you talked about the future. You’ve never had much in the way of dreams… not anything you’d have to give up for this.”
The Uchiha could not repress her blush. Nor did she try to! Instead, she let the blooming roses spread from smile-dimpled cheeks to the alabaster tracts of a cattle-coded bosom, lithely contouring her athletic figure against Naruto’s hard and chiseled frame while basking in the fires of her ego’s subjugation. Exhibitionistically, she flaunted her humiliating redness, letting Naruto see exactly what he did to her.
“It wouldn’t conflict with them,” she confessed. “I’ve been too obstinate, putting it off this long… my duties as a ninja are a trifle when compared to my obligations as a woman. As an Uchiha—the last Uchiha—if I wish to restore my clan, I have only one recourse.”
The markings of her sharingan looked like a turning, burning wheel. Redder even than her boldly flaunted cheeks, those otherworldly eyes smoldered with a sanctifying conviction. Her body was ablaze with yearning, yet even at the precipice of this all-consuming lust, her words were cool and rational. Not one lick of this was said without consideration. This was no spur of the moment indulgence, nor some flighty, exaggerated roleplay.
Naruto’s manhood stirred. He understood her meaning.
“And you’re too proud to go looking for a husband, aren’t you?”
“Any man of station low enough to adopt my name in marriage would be a man unworthy of siring my children.”
Satsuki’s eyes were boring into him. Naruto felt ready to combust. He brushed the bandages covering her tattooed buttock.
Hinata smiled from ear to ear. She reclined while the other women gravitated toward her, Ino, Temari, Samui, and Tenten rubbing up against Hinata and watching Naruto and Satsuki, entranced. Sai and Haku had regressed to frotting one another, and Sakura’s eyes were glued to them. She remained in her original position, peeking voyeuristically from around the divider.
Satsuki was keenly conscious of their audience, and she did her damnedest to stay composed while Naruto’s pulsating cock dug in between her thighs. The heat of his body was suffocating. She felt like she would drown from longing. She wanted to abandon all pretense and succumb to lust’s insanity. But still, excruciatingly, she endured these years of pent-up desire.
Just a little longer…
“Are you saying you’d rather be my property than marry someone who’s beneath you?”
“You’re the one who called me property,” Satsuki cheekily replied. “…but you aren’t wrong. My parents would disown me if they heard me saying this, but… they aren’t around. I am all that’s left of the Uchiha clan, and I’m the one who will decide what’s in my family’s interest. To atone for my family’s treachery and my own rebellious deeds, I’m prepared to place myself utterly beneath you.”
“But you’re still dodging blame,” Naruto observed. “Why are you talking about obligations and atonement? Why are you making this about your family? Be honest, Satsuki… Honor, duty, reconciliation… none of that has a damn thing to do with why you’re dressed like this, or why you went and got this tattoo…”
He peeled off the bandage. Satsuki inhaled held sharply, but she was smiling still—a little wider, even!—and she arched her back and raised her now unveiled posterior for Naruto’s perusal. Her tattoo was just as he predicted. Still red and healing (although the process looked to have been accelerated by Sakura medical ninjutsu, with the bandage serving mostly just to make it a surprise) her exposed, perky cheek proclaimed with bold lettering that would be seen only in the bedroom:
Naruto’s Property ❤
Satsuki closed her eyes, leaning in to breathe the smell of perspiration clinging to Naruto’s chest. She drowned herself in his aroma, allowing her pretensions to dissolve and show the truth.
“These aren’t just excuses,” she said. “I’m not some animal in heat. Even if I want something, I can exercise restraint. I’ve learned this the hard way. Acting purely on emotion has led me to make so many awful choices… it’s a lesson you could stand to learn.”
“You wouldn’t like it if I did,” said Naruto. “If I had the sense not to act impulsively, you wouldn’t have this chance.”
Satsuki shivered.
“You really are the worst…” she murmured fondly. “Can’t you read it on my ass? Surely, you already know how I feel. Ever since our first kiss… no, maybe before even that…” She smiled, thinking back. “Probably only Hinata has seen you this way for longer—and she had the humility to accept her feelings from the first. I was too stubborn to admit it. Not until it was too late…” She shook her head. “Because I was too proud, I lost my chance to be your woman. I told myself you were beneath me. I couldn’t bring myself to say it… Maybe I’m overcorrecting for my past mistakes.”
Naruto traced the lettering of her tattoo. A reactionary tremor jiggled Satsuki’s cheeks.
“Is Sakura fine with this?” he asked her lowly. He met their teammate’s eyes, pulling her away from Sai and Haku’s performance.
“I know you aren’t this dense, Naruto,” Satsuki mumbled. “Do you really think she’d come here if she didn’t also want it?”
“Man…” said Naruto. “I think I’m losing all respect for you two.”
“That’s fine!” interjected Sakura. “We don’t want your respect.”
“Certainly not,” said Satsuki. “Don’t think of me as your rival, Naruto. Don’t treat me like an equal. You are the Seventh Lord Hokage, and I only wish to be your dutiful retainer… your concubine… and your broodmare. My ass belongs to you, and Sakura knows it.”
The pinkette gave them a thumbs-up and a wink from the doorway, confirming Satsuki’s words. Despite himself, Naruto chuckled.
“So that’s why she wanted my help, huh…? She was bribing you with my dick.”
“M-More or less,” said Satsuki, embarrassed to hear it put so bluntly.
“Absolutely!” said Sakura, unrepentant.
Naruto looked from Satsuki in her slutty cow-girl cosplay to Sakura watching them like a peeping Tom. None too lightly, he swatted Satsuki’s ass right where her tattoo proclaimed her loftiest ambition. But his eyes were still on Sakura.
“If you two are gonna be a couple, shouldn’t it be an equal partnership?” he said. “Come here, Sakura. I wanna give you two a night to remember…”
Sakura shivered, momentarily abashed. But then, still flush and eager, she waltzed into the room.
Hinata smiled at her husband’s words, beaming in her rapture.
“Do you want any help, dear?”
Naruto grinned at her. He knew exactly what Hinata wanted.
“Yeah, I think they could use an example of how a devoted wife should act.”
His wife preened, then disentangled herself from the other women. And while Hinata glided toward him, Naruto watched Sakura sidle up alongside Satsuki—he could not help but ogle his old crush, seeing how shamelessly she was dressed. She probably got her outfit from the same place Satsuki did…
It sure was one hell of a costume. Perhaps it could be called a nurse outfit. That was obviously the look it was going for. But no respectable hospital would ever let its nurses dress like that! A hat rested askew atop Sakura’s cherry blossom head, and a light pink dress clung snugly to her slim yet shapely frame, flattering her subtle and sinuous curves like a masterpiece of the erotic arts.
And it was a skimpy dress. It would have been revealing even if she wore it fully buttoned up, and with how carelessly she had it fastened and positioned, it looked positively obscene. The dress already had a plunging neckline, but Sakura didn’t even bother to button it up, and she left the front wide open so her chest was fully exposed. The only thing covering her breasts (and “covering” was a strong word!) were a pair of thumb-sized, flesh-colored adhesive bandages stuck to her nipples. Otherwise, they were completely bare. With their modest size, her tits did not need much support, so the only reason Sakura wore a bra at all (as she had confided once while drunk) was simply so her clothes wouldn’t chafe her nipples.
Apparently, they were extremely sensitive.
But it wasn’t just up top where that dress showed off too much—or just enough? Every bit as much was flaunted below her waist. Her skirt was short, short, short! Shorter than a mayfly’s life, so short that, as she swung her hips, he caught repeated glimpses of her snatch. Enough that he knew for certain she was not wearing panties—only a bandage over her pussy lips, no bigger than the ones she wore on her nipples. Sakura smirk made it clear these glimpses were intentional, and after the first time she caught him looking, she swung her hips even more theatrically, making sure to exaggerate the breadth and fullness of her hips and tease him with as much as he could ever want to see.
Lewd. Lewd! So fucking lewd! It was a devastating offensive, an irresistible temptation. Naruto’s fingers dug convulsively into a cheeks of Satsuki’s ass, causing the Uchiha to gasp, and purr, and smile knowingly. She followed his spellbound stare, and she took a moment to share in his appreciation of the view, stroking his eager, turgid length to make sure he felt every bit as much lust as Sakura’s costume deserved. And Naruto shivered, watching Sakura saunter closer, closer, the medic smirking as she appraised his fit, firm, and throbbing… “anatomy”.
Sakura licked her lips.
“What seems to be ailing you?” she asked playfully, leaning into the role parodied by her outfit. “I see an awful lot of swelling…”
Her gaze rested tantalizingly on Naruto’s cock in Satsuki’s hand, her pinkly glossed lips accentuated by their vivacious, frisky curve. She plainly had a treatment in mind already, and she looked ready to administer it personally. But then Hinata moved up, smiling at Satsuki, who blushed and then let go of Naruto’s twitching member. The Uchiha stepped back despite her intense desire, in that bashful aversion and her deferential retreat showing that she knew who was Number One in this arrangement.
“It has been bothering him so much,” said Hinata, trailing hands over her husband’s body. She draped herself plushly over his arm, nuzzling his shoulder. “Once the swelling starts, it takes sooo long for it to go down… I do the best I can to soothe him, but I’m just one woman. It’s clearly not enough…❤”
Sakura grinned, ogling the Lord Hokage and his wife. She sidled up to Satsuki and leaned against her, taking a liberal handful of those perfect dairy-cow tits and languidly massaging while she and Satsuki watched. Her girlfriend groaned at these ministrations, pleasurably shivering.
“Mmm… Do you mind giving me a demonstration?” purred Sakura. “Show me how you usually treat Naruto’s… inflammation.”
Naruto watched Sakura with eyes smoldering, following the pinkette’s frisky hips, which even at rest could not keep from their exhibitionistic rocking. He also watched closely as Sakura groped Satsuki’s breasts, the insubstantial straps of the Uchiha’s suspender bikini immediately giving up on all pretense of covering her stiffened nipples. The barest movement was enough to slip her melons free completely, and with the straps now sandwiched between Satsuki’s lewdly squashing tits, the usually dignified and stoic beauty looked pathetically obscene.
All the others in the room vanished from his awareness, but they were certainly not oblivious to him. Every eye, from Tenten, to Ino, to Samui, to Sai, to Haku, to Temari, was watching him in a voyeuristic cuckold’s rapture. It thrilled them just as much to watch as to lie with him themselves—and a couple of them appeared to like watching even more! But Naruto had eyes only for Satsuki and Sakura—and for Hinata, of course, who demurely smiled as she knelt between his legs, taking hold of her prodigious breasts. She was the only woman here who would have looked even more fitting in Satsuki’s fetishistic costume, even more salacious in Sakura’s slutty uniform. Hinata had a body that could pull off all these outfits—a body that insisted every outfit get pulled off.
“Oh, I try a little of everything with him,” said Hinata. Her fingers vanished into the pillowy softness of her breasts as she ponderously hoisted them to the level of her husband’s groin. “Massages, lotion, oral treatments…”
A graceful tone exquisitely contrasted with her posture, Hinata acting perfectly respectable even while she squeezed her mammaries flush to Naruto’s pelvis, pancaking them against his lower body and sandwiching his engorged hardness with a therapeutic pressure. Milky flesh was slick and glossy—smelling suspiciously of wine. Naruto had a moment to side-eye the now empty bottle Samui had delivered before Hinata started slowly rocking her bosom up and down. The movement his wife’s tits went into motion, Naruto’s mind went blank of all but sex.
Sakura inched closer, getting down on her knees to spectate. She dragged Satsuki along with her, continuing to massage her lover’s goodly tits. Her groping grew more intense as she ogled Hinata’s massive breasts, and Satsuki was blushing deeper as she watched Hinata’s selfless demonstration. The Lord Hokage’s wife was a woman of substantial “talents”, and she had no interest in using these gifts for anything but wifely service. Even in this lewd, embarrassing position, Hinata looked serene—content—proud to love and serve her husband. She was obviously not a prude, but even while jerking her husband off with those enormous, creamy tits, she somehow managed to look… proper.
“Is this how a wife should act?” Satsuki wondered aloud. “Devoting herself completely to her partner? Doing anything and everything to alleviate their discomfort and make them feel good…?”
“Of course,” said Sakura. “It’s an example we should all follow.” She watched Hinata raptly, now spooning her girlfriend and grinding herself against Satsuki. Chakra glowed around Sakura’s fingers, probing into Satsuki’s breasts and stimulating her on a level she would never have imagined possible. “If you were suffering from that kind of… affliction… I would do anything, everything, to offer you relief❤”
Heat swelled in Satsuki’s loins. Already, she had been burning with desire from her and Naruto’s flirtations, but now it was simply maddening. Twisting in Sakura’s arms, turning painfully around to angle her face toward her girlfriend, panting, and blushing, and embarrassingly wagging her tongue with heartful sharingan aglow, Satsuki craned her neck to kiss the medic—hotly, wetly, desperately. Between their sealing, wetly smacking lips came rumbling a moan, voices mingling in clear, licentious euphonia.
Bulging veins fed Hinata’s eyes, the woman ogling this pair of pragmatically sapphic lovers while simultaneously adoring her husband’s prodigious hardness. Arching her back and leaning into Naruto with more of her weight, squeezing him exquisitely between her soft and loving breasts, Hinata pleasured him more enthusiastically, making sure to entice the staring eyes of the bisexual couple—a couple only because they could not each have Naruto for herself. Not that there was no affection between the pair, nor that they were not attracted to one another! But Hinata could tell.
Sakura and Satsuki had hooked up only once Naruto was involved. Their eyes were glued to Naruto’s cock even now while it was barely visible amid the heavenly expanse of Hinata’s heaving, jiggling tits. It was especially true Satsuki’s case, but however much of a crush Sakura had had on the Uchiha in the past, it had been a long time since Satsuki last stood at the forefront of her desires. Even now, on their first night together as an official couple, the pair was fixated on Naruto. They wanted him at least as much as they wanted one another. Honestly, even more!
But this did not detract from their feelings for each other. It was not sabotaging their relationship in its infancy. Naruto was a common interest, a shared infatuation. They could rhapsodize for hours about how they felt for him, and they could excite one another by sharing all their most lurid fantasies about getting fucked by him. Hinata saw the same tattoo on Sakura’s behind as Satsuki had presented so suggestively to Naruto. The Uchiha’s girlfriend, too, had gotten her ass labeled as Naruto‘s Property❤
“Fuck…” Satsuki panted, her sharingan memorizing every slightest movement of Hinata’s diligent paizuri. She only tore her eyes from the intermingling of Naruto’s cock and Hinata’s breasts to gaze down at her own deforming mammaries, Sakura flagrantly suggesting how aptly they could be devoted to this exact same duty. The fire was burning hotter, hotter, hotter in her sex, and if there had been any chance for her to emerge from this evening with an ounce of respectability intact, it was sinking into the storm-churned depths of this all-consuming lust. “It could’ve been me… I wish it were me.”
“I wish I were in that position, too,” Sakura said playfully, kneading her fingers through her girlfriend’s full and shapely breasts. “Sadly, I wouldn’t be much good at it! This is one treatment I’m not equipped to carry out. But you have ample… qualifications. You would be an excellent assistant, honey.”
“We can work together,” Satsuki agreed. “Isn’t that what we were taught? This is a monster too strong for any one of us to contend with… but if we all band together, maybe we’ll be enough to placate it.”
“That still wouldn’t be enough,” Hinata said dreamily. “Not for Naruto. Alas, I can only pull so many strings! We can’t bring together any more. We will have to handle him by ourselves. Maybe, if he has the patience to let us all take turns…”
“He won’t have the patience,” Sakura observed. “Naruto is too impulsive. Too passionate. Too… vigorous.”
She licked her lips expectantly. She could predict what was coming. She had seen the aftermath yesterday. She could guess.… no, she knew.
Her girlfriend could also see it coming. With her sharingan so intently glued to Naruto’s body, Satsuki could see his chakra moving, swelling, molding into the shape that would be the obliteration of any chance to walk away from this without getting hopelessly addicted to the Seventh Lord Hokage’s cock. Even while Hinata did her best to melt Naruto’s mind and absorb him in her breasts, the blonde’s hands were drifting together, resuming the seal had been about to form when she and Sakura arrived.
Naruto looked at Satsuki, and she felt her body submit in awe before the tsunami she saw looming over her and all the rest. Completing the cruciform sign while Hinata coaxed him closer, closer—channeling his chakra even while Hinata’s tits brought the pressure mounting in his loins to the point of no return—
Naruto came on Hinata’s breasts, Hinata’s face, erupting inside his wife’s cleavage and slathering her with his gratitude, his love, and his ferocious animal desire.
Then…
Smoke enveloped everything. A thick, white plume of expended chakra blossomed, blinding even Satsuki. But she could feel the heat of all the bodies now surrounding her and Sakura, the heat of Naruto‘s strong and inexhaustible body multiplied dozens and dozens of times.
Satsuki gulped. Sakura inhaled, savoring the musk that now saturated everything. Naruto’s smell, Naruto’s taste, Naruto’s presence was all around them. They felt his hands take hold, his lips descend in welcomed ravening—his thick, rigid, greedy cocks digging in from every angle and promising the dissolution of intellect, pride, and any desire separate from sex, sex, sex.
There was no question of if. No longer even a question of when. The answer was yes. The answer was now. The answer was please, please, please!
Escape would be impossible. Resistance was unthinkable.
This was exactly what they wanted.
It was what every last one of them desired. Naruto held nothing back.
“Lord Hokage…! Naruto…❤” moaned Haku exquisitely, opening that prettily lipsticked mouth and offering his tongue to the expected glut of girthsome, greedy cocks. “How would you like me to service you?”
He and Sai had been in the middle of frotting each other and making out when the smoke of Naruto’s multiplying enveloped everything, and Sai and Haku’s quivering erections were still kissing tip-to-tip when they felt those strong, broad hands and those huge, meaty slabs of dick, dick, dick❤
Haku knew what to expect. He knew—or so he thought! But the beast that yesterday devoured him was nothing when compared to the savagery of Naruto’s lust tonight. As soon as the words left his lips, he felt his ass explode, stressed out instantaneously by the intrusion of one, two… goodness, was that three?! Cock, after cock, after cock was rammed into his ass until he reached the utter human limit, until there was no conceivable bodily contortion by which any more Narutos could get into position alongside their fellow clones. And still more cocks surrounded him, demanding his attention. Between his and Sai’s blushing faces, barely yet parted from their impassioned kiss, a quartet of girthy rods were shoved—two from either side—and he was forced to abandon the privilege of speech to devote himself to this most beloved duty.
His fingers danced, gliding elegantly from dick to dick, eagerly caressing—and stimulating them with surgical precision. But there were more, and more, and more, and soon Haku had lost himself in a carnal haze, comprehending only cock, wanting only cock, and surrendering himself utterly to cock, cock, cock❤
Ino watched with relish, seeing the amazement on her husband’s face, the envy, and the hope. Haku clearly enjoyed some favoritism, as Naruto descended on him before touching Sai, but the Seventh Lord Hokage did not forget his subordinate. The moment Haku had been inflicted with as many horny, rutting clones as a single male could possibly accommodate, his swarming doppelgängers descended next on Sai.
Still warm and wet and tender from her previous round with Naruto, Ino reclined to spectate. Naruto cleaved Sai’s ass, rending the femboyish ANBU open before Ino’s eyes. He stood with Sai impaled on his dick, the agent bouncing restlessly and wagging his own humiliated phallus in the eagerness of his receiving. Unlike Haku who was compelled to service a dozen clones at once, Sai was given a relatively merciful treatment. Relatively. He was still wrangled onto Naruto’s dick and bidden to ride as gaily as his ass could bear, putting on a show of sodomized euphoria inches from his own wife’s face.
“Please, Hokage-sama…❤” panted Sai, stoicism banished by a thespian ahegao. He bounced his bottom on Naruto’s cock, his own cock spurting—then erupting!—spraying Ino’s face while she watched and touched herself. “F-FUUUUCK…! Fuck… fuck myyyy…❤”
He looked sloppily at Ino, still bouncing slavishly on Naruto. That ass had no other purpose than to please the Lord Hokage’s dick, and his cock had no use left except to punctuate these trysts and express his decadent, unabashed bliss. Ino stared and licked her lips, leaning back with fingers furrowing a firm and goodly breast. Long and graceful legs spread wider, wider, advertising her flexibility while she stroked her thirsting nether lips. Glistening digits spread her labia, marinating in her moistness, and Ino smelled and tasted Sai’s emasculated cum dripping down her face.
She smiled shamelessly, showing Naruto her cum-spattered features.
“I love watching you fuck him,” she purred. “Watching you… dominate… my husband… and show how superior you are to him…❤”
Sai’s previously satiated member stirred at Ino’s words. Within seconds, he was soaring at full mast anew, gyrating still more enthusiastically on Naruto’s erection. Next to him, Haku surfaced—permitted a break enough from the dick-onslaught to catch his breath. But instead of taking advantage of this vacation to recuperate, the Kiri diplomat turned around and gave his lips to Sai, offering the perverted artist a lewd and lusty kiss. Sai accepted Haku’s lips and returned the favor zealously, grabbing hold of Haku’s ass and spreading those cum-slathered cheeks, dragging him close so their bodies could once more squeeze together.
But even while he frenched and frotted the frisky and beautiful Haku, always Sai had one eye on Ino’s masturbation. And Naruto too was watching her, his clones encircling the trio. Ino thrilled and arched her back, and she raised her hips aloft. It was a vulgar, shameless presentation matching her husband’s lewdness. She and Sai were on the same wavelength, and she knew what he wanted most to say between his and Haku’s steamy, tonguing joust. More gymnastically, more shamelessly, she spread her legs still wider. She gaped her flush and eager pussy. She looked lustfully, entreatingly at the rapacious Narutos.
“Don’t… mmm…” she panted, she moaned. “Don’t you want to cuckold my slutty, bottom husband? Just look at how disgracefully he’s acting… how eager he is to take your cock. By submitting to you like this, giving himself to you so totally… isn’t he just begging you to take his wife alongside his ass?”
Sai bucked his hips more frantically, grinding between Naruto and Haku. Another Naruto lined itself up behind the latter, seeing that the diplomat had no interest in exploiting the reprieve he had been given. Still, Naruto could not miss how euphorically Sai acted at his wife’s denigrating remarks. Clearly, this was a kink they shared.
Ino thrilled when one of Naruto’s many clones grabbed her obscenely splayed legs, fondling her thighs. He stood over her, erect, partially blocking out her view of Sai and Haku. Part of Ino was disappointed by the interruption of her voyeuristic show—but only the tiniest, most insignificant part. The rest of her simply ogled Naruto’s twitching dick, breathlessly expecting, hoping, begging as she plumbed her cunt and tormented her cute nipples.
“You’re asking for it,” said Naruto.
“You promised…❤” Ino moaned, tongue unfurling lewdly in surrender.
Naruto grabbed her other leg, fingers sinking deep into the blonde’s shapely thigh. Closer, closer loomed his throbbing cock, and Ino pitifully rocked her hips.
“How do you want me to pay you back?” Naruto held her firmly. “Say it loud and clear.”
Ino gulped. Delirious, she tossed her head, with a self-destructive honesty, she answered.
“Knock me up…!” she moaned. “Get me pregnant while my husband watches!”
Naruto stared at her with a combination of lust, amusement, and disgust. It was one thing with Temari—she was at least ostensibly single and free to mingle. But for Sai and Ino…
“Are you two really this degenerate?” he asked her. “Don’t you have an ounce of shame anywhere inside you?”
“Not a single ounce❤” moaned Ino unrepentantly. “Please, Hokage-sama… Breed me. Breed me!❤”
Ino’s own disgraceful words cast her tumbling over the edge. She came obscenely, squirting and convulsing and showing Naruto her lewdest face. And while she came, and came, and came, she swung her hips as close as possible to Naruto’s towering erection. Like a brainless bitch in heat, yet fully purposeful in her disgrace.
She wanted this, without a doubt. She and Sai both wanted it.
Who was Naruto to refuse?
Effortlessly, he scooped Ino up and hoisted her aloft, turning her around in his arms—turning around, himself. She was now once more able to see Sai and Haku sandwiched between Naruto’s sodomizing clones, her husband and his new fuckbuddy grinding eagerly, delightedly, while they kissed and tugged each other’s dicks.
Ino had a moment to appreciate the view. A moment to meet her husband’s eyes and smile lovingly, saucily, seeing how eagerly and hopefully and blissfully he watched her in Naruto’s arms. But once this moment passed—
Naruto drove Ino down on his awaiting cock, thrusting mercilessly into her sex. Ino’s head rolled back, her body jolting in the ecstasy of this collision, and the only thought inside her head was:
‘Watch me, honey… Watch me…! ❤’
Holding Ino snugly skewered on his twitching length, Naruto stood with her facing Sai and Haku, making sure to raise her distended pussy into their field of view with every irresistible thrust.
“You two are shameless perverts,” grunted Naruto. “I didn’t know people were even into stuff like this outside of Jiraiya’s trashiest books. I don’t understand it one bit.”
“But… you don’t dislike it, do you?” Ino sighed. “It certainly isn’t turning you off…❤”
In another mood, Naruto might have faltered at this remark and fallen into self-reflection, wondering why this was. But in his present mood, he simply smirked and spanked the woman, before emphatically rolling his hips.
“Yeah, it isn’t,” he conceded. “If you sluts are into this… then I’ll give you what you want.” He paused to glance at Haku, wondering if he felt like too much of a third wheel. But—no. Haku plainly enjoyed Sai and Ino’s debauchery as much as Naruto was, and he smiled at the Lord Hokage and egged him on with those flawlessly unmanly hips. “Are you ready for it?”
“Impregnate her,” cooed Haku.
“Knock her up,” moaned Sai.
“Breed me! Breed me! Breed meeeee!❤” Ino howled for all to hear.
Naruto happily obliged.
Ino felt him fill her up. She gasped. She moaned! There was so much of Naruto, and it was so hot—so good!
Pertly bounced the Yamanaka’s breasts. Enthusiastically swayed her hips, instinctively obliging this turgid, studly sex. How wonderful! How stimulating! How thick, and hard, and fucking… yessss!
Sai and Haku panted, staring at Ino as Naruto bounced her on his cock. They were still getting fucked in a standing position, still masturbating one another and making out as Naruto clones took turns stuffing their tight asses. Giddily their cocks waved in salutation to their sister in desire, a wife to their united bliss and need. In this moment, Sai was not her husband, and Ino was not Sai’s wife. All lesser vows felt like petty fictions in the face of Naruto’s virility.
In that moment, bouncing in a mind-melting unison between the ravishing Narutos and their insatiable erections, Ino, Sai, and Haku looked sublimely sapphic. If they were anybody’s spouses, they were solely Naruto’s! Regardless of their sex, regardless of any contradicting documents, each of them resembled (and so keenly wished to be!) the Lord Hokage’s wives.
Well…
…maybe this did not deserve so distinguished a position. Their behavior did not rise to the dignity of a spouse. Even the lowliest war brides and chattel concubines would merit a superior respect to these lusty, brainless harlots. Ino was not a wife while she bounced on Naruto’s erection, and Sai was not a husband—and none of them sought any station higher than a warm, wet piece of meat. Not aside from Ino, who at least wanted to be bred. But Sai and Haku could not aspire even to that coveted position, and all they would get out of Naruto’s ejaculation was callow, short-sighted satisfaction.
None of them were thinking soundly. Not one thought was in their heads! Only cum, and sex, and sex, and cock! Only Naruto—Naruto—Naruto!
“Yes… YES!” cried Ino, tossing back her head. She threw her hips wildly on Naruto’s girthy, rutting cock, flaunting their fecund fornication for Sai and Haku’s envy. Her eyes were rolling back. Her spine twisted, and her body quaked and roiled with the frenetic rhythm of their thrusting, and her tongue unfurled in a whore’s surrender. She raised her hands in a shameless Double Peace, and she plunged herself on Naruto’s cock with a squealing broodsow’s glee. “I’M COMING…!!!!”
The blonde sprayed, cascading between her legs, squirting onto Sai and Haku, gushing down Naruto’s pumping length. She clamped down on him, constricting his hardness greedily, begging for reciprocation. Begging him to come inside her. Begging him to breed her.
And so, he did.
Naruto came inside of Ino. Sai and Haku watched him come. They saw it flood Ino, perceptibly (if minutely) inflating her abdomen. They watched it overflow and come out spilling with every backward thrust, so viscous and prolific. And seeing Naruto come inside of Ino—seeing his wife squealing, moaning, and thanking Naruto for the honor—Sai arched his back, then kissed Haku, and pressed himself flush to his fellow crossdressing maid.
The duo came all over one another, and Ino watched them with a blissed-out grin. Slovenly, and satiated, the trio basked languidly in Naruto’s continued thrusts. He had amply satisfied their desires, so now they would return the favor—they would give Naruto as much of their bodies as he could possibly desire. By themselves, they could not ever be enough, and if it were just the three of them, they would have felt more daunted.
Pleasuring him would take teamwork, but there were plenty of others helping out. They could only hope it would be enough!
Well…
…if it wasn’t enough, that just meant more for them. Either way, they would enjoy it❤
They weren’t the only ones with this mindset, either.
Satsuki and Sakura were in love. With each other. With Naruto. With everybody in this fucking room! It was sublime. Intoxicating passion drowned their minds, and their bodies writhed back and forth between Naruto’s strong, ravishing clones. Satsuki was on her back atop a turgid Naruto, tits overflowing from her bovine bikini while Sakura groped them rapturously. The pinkette straddled her lover with the hem of her indecent nurse uniform hoisted above her wiggling hips, her uncovered ass getting just what it deserved for being so powerfully tempting. Between her and Satsuki’s pussies pumped another meaty slab of Uzumaki dick, their womanhood’s embracing a hard and girthy shaft.
Satsuki was in no position to say a word to her girlfriend, mouth currently stuffed with another of Naruto’s juicy cocks. Not that she was complaining! The moment it had come and reach of her lips, she had turned her head and swallowed that thing whole, gulping it down and starting proudly and determinedly to suck. Even if she accepted the lowliest position out of every woman here—even if she expired to be nothing more than breeding meat for a virile Uzumaki stud—Satsuki approached everything she did with the pride of an Uchiha. Whatever path she took in life, she would be the best at it. As much out of love for the blonde as out of a determination to prove herself the finest, most beautiful, and most capable of all his partners, Satsuki sucked his cock like it was her most dearly held ambition.
And in some strange way, by embracing this so completely and servicing Naruto without a hint of embarrassment, she managed to look dignified even in this fetishistic cosplay. It was enough to attract another couple Narutos who loomed over Satsuki and Sakura with their swollen members twitching eagerly, expectantly. Satsuki reached out and took one with her hand, stroking it adroitly and channeling a little bit of tingling electric chakra through her fingertips to stimulate him more strongly. Sakura took a couple more, grabbing one with either hand and letting her fingers glow with vitalizing energies. Naruto hardly needed the assistance, but she used her healing hands to make him even harder, and with a surgical precision, she explored his length and pleasured him experimentally, with a clinical detachment—somewhere in the back of her mind—taking note of where and how she elicited the strongest reactions.
Of course, she had a sizable distraction in the form of the huge cock pummeling her ass! Nor was she aloof to the cock that rubbed between her and Satsuki’s pussies, grinding along their nether lips and uniting them in this shared desire. Sakura was close to delirious from pleasure, and the wafting musk of Naruto’s desire was simply stupefying. It was delectable, and she gladly let herself succumb to every captivating twinge. Years and years of built of stress—of repressed emotions—of lust refused—of love denied—were boiling over in the midst of this delectable imbroglio. Between love for Satsuki, and love for Naruto, and love for everyone who made her feel this lewd and horny, Sakura was as giddy as a drunk.
“I love you❤” she said unrepentantly, smiling at the shadow clones surrounding her and Satsuki. “I want to spend the rest of my life with you…” She ogled the thick and juicy cocks, her mouth watering hungrily. “Can I be your Valentine?❤”
Satsuki smiled around a mouthful of cock, humorously askance at her girlfriend. Her girlfriend. It still barely seemed real. She felt like she was in a wonderful erotic dream. But there was no waking up from this. There would be no rousing from an empty bed and staring, disappointed, at her apartment’s ceiling. It was real! This was truly happening. She bucked her hips delightedly, inviting Naruto with her gyrations, before surfacing to speak.
“Are you saying that to me, or him?” she asked Sakura, feigning jealousy.
The pinkette giggled, rubbing one of Naruto’s countless sloppy dicks against a gaily blushing cheek. His precum glistened on her skin.
“Which answer would you prefer?” Sakura cheekily replied. She let out an accentuated moan, grinding her ass on Naruto’s dick and opening wide when she felt another cock twitching and ready to blow, rolling out her tongue to welcome his ejaculation. Not one drop would go to waste.
Satsuki looked at Naruto’s cock currently draped across her face, rock-hard and wet from her devoted ministrations. It smelled so dizzying, so strong… so good.
“I love you, too❤” she said in answer, her ogling sharingan glued to that wonderful erection. “Can I be your Valentine as well?”
Sakura laughed, then moaned, humor dissolving into bliss as Naruto’s clones thrust harder. One of them came, spewing his load into her mouth and onto her eagerly outstretched tongue. A moment later, the one she was nuzzling with her cheek came too, spraying his load all over her face. Sakura purred, eyes glazing dreamily while she basked in this obsession.
The clone whom Satsuki had been fellating—whose cock was draped over her face— now moved and started stroking his length, staring raptly at the cum-smeared Sakura. His erection bobbed in a tightly clenched fist, aiming toward Satsuki’s heaving breasts, and Satsuki saw his dangling balls heavy with the impending load. Unable to resist, the Uchiha craned her neck and swallowed, slurping on Naruto’s sack and stroking him with her tongue, silently inviting him, imploring him to come.
And so he did! This Naruto shot his load all over Satsuki’s ample breasts, marking her flaunted mammaries with his cum like it was a dairy farmer’s brand. Satsuki moaned as the ropes and globules of his eruption slapped her bare and tender skin, feeling it as keenly as a burning brand, indeed—and loving how it felt. She grabbed her own cum-slathered tits after Naruto had finished, feeling how much semen had been laden over them, and she groped herself and moaned into Naruto’s testicles, massaging her breasts and rubbing his cum evenly across them.
The surrounding Narutos backed up, leaving just two remaining clones (despite Satsuki’s best efforts to keep sucking the balls of the one who came on her tits!): the one fucking Sakura in the ass, and the one thrusting between their pusses. The former slowed his pace and leaned over Sakura’s shoulder, gently grabbing hold of her shapely, understated breasts.
“Sure, you girls can be my Valentines,” he growled into her ear. “At least, if you’re also fine with being…”
He grinned. The Naruto lying under the spreadeagled Satsuki and thrusting between her and Sakura’s pussies laid his hands atop the Uchiha’s, holding them as she continued gratefully groping her milky, cum-smeared tits. Sharply, suddenly, he drew back his cock, leaving only air between Satsuki and Sakura’s sexes. Immediately, having pressed so ardently to that erection, the pair wound up mashing their moistly yearning mounds together. They moaned, halfway disappointed and half simply basking blissfully in one another, and the Naruto sodomizing Sakura pushed her down more firmly unto Satsuki, laying them flat against each other.
The couple stared into each other’s eyes, lips barest centimeters apart. Satsuki blushed, reverting to a slightest flusterment. Sakura smiled sloppily, basking in her crushes. It was the latter who closed the last fraction of distance, kissing Satsuki deeply and surrendering to her passions. But Satsuki was not shy, and a moment later she returned the kiss as heatedly as it was given, moaning into Sakura and dancing with her tongue. Bliss! What bliss. How had this taken them so long?
Of course, the answer to that question was obvious. It had only taken them this long to become a couple, because it had taken them this long to seduce Naruto into making them both his woman. Without his presence, without his desire and his attraction, neither of them would have felt the urge to turn those idle fantasies into lurid, scandalous reality. They loved him even more than they loved each other, and neither of them would be willing to move on from those feelings. But if they could have their cake and eat it…❤
Satsuki spread her legs, feeling the heat and hardness of Naruto’s erection. Sakura likewise gaped herself, opening a path for the Seventh Lord Hokage. Silently, still kissing one another, they offered him their soaking cunts and showed him their most obscene desire.
And Naruto shared their longing.
The clone lying under Satsuki grabbed her by the hips. The clone fucking Sakura’s ass made room, before peeling off the band-aid covering her slit. (She was so wet that it was already halfway falling off.) An instant later, both Satsuki and Sakura were commenced into unwedded bliss, fulfilled by two eager and indefatigable cocks. And sharing in this penetration—sharing in one sole ambition—Sakura and Satsuki surrendered everything to their love.
“Ahh… Satsuki-chan…” moaned Sakura euphorically. “Can I help restore your clan? ❤”
Satsuki smiled sardonically—at least, as much as she could manage while melting on Naruto’s dick. There was the obvious fact that, even if Sakura took Satsuki’s name, her children would not have Uchiha blood. Not unless…
“Do you mean… Surrogacy?” she asked, panting.
Sakura shivered, beaming lustfully.
“It would be my pleasure to carry your embryos to term inside me…❤”
“Heh… And here I worried I was fetishizing this too much…” murmured Satsuki. “Fine! If you want to be a surrogate baby factory for me and Naruto… you’re welcome to join me in pumping out the next generation of Uchiha. But if you agree to this… we’ll be continuously pregnant, giving birth, or working on getting pregnant again from now… until we’re no longer able. I won’t accept… a halfhearted commitment. If you want to be a breeder, then you’ll spend your life with me like we’re a pair of dairy cows.”
“Fuck!” Sakura shivered. “That probably shouldn’t sound as hot as it does…” She kissed Satsuki briefly but intensely, grinding between Naruto’s enthusiastically ravishing cocks. “…But it does. I’ll do it! I’d love nothing more than to help you rebuild your clan… and to spend our lives together as glorified breeding stock❤”
Satsuki stared at Sakura raptly. She kissed her fiercely, deeply, lovingly. Their bodies squeezed achingly together between Naruto’s sandwiching clones. Eyes rolled, wombs twitching, bodies itching to be completed. And Naruto gave the pair just what they were asking for.
Sakura and Satsuki came in unison, and Naruto came inside them both at the same instant. And while Satsuki and Sakura basked in the consummation of this perverse broodmare betrothal, it was just as hectic—and every bit and mind-blowingly ecstatic!—for everybody else.
“My… What splendid breasts! It’s almost enough to make a girl feel… competitive.”
Hinata smiled sultrily at Samui, arching her back as Naruto pressed to her from behind, from below, from left, and from the right. She squatted astride the pelvis of one of her husband’s clones, taking him with the ease of familiarity. Agreeably, cooperatively she rolled her hips to ride him and rub the rigid member draper between her cheeks. Dexterously her right hand cavorted up and down another of her husband’s needing lengths, while on her left she kissed and pampered yet one more of Naruto’s erections. Twixt her and Samui piled a surging mass of milky flesh, peerless bosoms embattled for her husband’s entertainment.
Pinkly, plushly, Samui moaned and panted, the pretense of a waitress—even of a lewd, submissive maid—forgotten in the face of pure, sweltering carnality. Naruto was fucking her from every angle possible. He plunged into her pussy from behind, shoving her close to Hinata and pancaking her tits between their ample hills and valleys. Curvaceous, bountiful figures quivered and convulsed in the violence of his lust. Naruto was not ungentle, no rougher than she wanted, but there was no timidity nor trepidation in his desire. Hesitation was behind him. Regret was no concern. All he knew was appetite, and they were each so eager to be savored and consumed.
Perpendicular to the pair of them, looming over Samui and Hinata while they leaned so dizzyingly close amid his ravishes, two more clones of Naruto squeezed themselves into the sternum fray. Ample breasts heaved to and fro from the forcefulness of his thrusting, and they rippled in the lateral explosions of momentum as these two Narutos plunged their cocks between Samui and Hinata’s obscenely mashing tits. Tingling nipples kissed, a sapphic dairy frotting in the eye of this orgiastic hurricane, but even this was interrupted by insistent, turgid cocks. Naruto’s erections, so thick and long and meaty, drove between their aching teats, stiff and tender nipples dragged helplessly along these bosom-reaming shafts while all the warmth and pressure of their mountainous endowments was concentrated on the single goal of his stimulation and release.
Drunkenly, Samui smiled. She had not imbibed a single drop, dutifully abstaining in her act as Naruto and Hinata’s waitress, but she was more intoxicated by his body, by his cock, than she could ever have gotten from a dozen bottles of the strongest wine. In slavish ecstasy, she surrendered yet again to everything he wanted, assuring that her only wish was to see him happy—and to feel his erotic fury focused on her with such flattering intensity. Even then, there was a tiny part of her that nursed a woman’s envy, wanting foolishly and selfishly to pout at Hinata, and at how much more of Naruto’s attention the Hyuuga was receiving. Of course, it would be unreasonable! It was not unfair for the Hokage’s wife to get the lion’s share of his affection—it was natural and proper. But still, she was a woman. She was only human! Even in the bliss of degradation, Samui had her pride.
Bare centimeters from Hinata’s face, the musk of Naruto’s erections a splendiferous perfume, Samui leaned just so and inhaled deeply, puffing up her prodigious bust as it vied with Hinata’s. Naruto’s cock pumped in and out of her gladly sopping pussy, and Naruto’s erections sawed cruelly between her and Hinata’s orgasmic nipples. Any lesser manhood would dissolve instantly in her bosom’s softness, would be crushed into a placid, sloppy bliss by the sheer humiliating weight of her deadliest, most peerless weapons. Any man less than Naruto would succumb and be addicted to these peerless, S-tier tits, and Samui had seduced so many over her career as a Kumogakure kunoichi. This had always been her role on her old squad. Karui never had the figure, nor the temperament, to exert so perilously soft a power. But Samui was an elite seductress, and she could see the value and irreplaceable utility of such a “girly” skill-set.
Of course, it helped that Samui was so damn well-endowed. She was not a shallow, worldly woman, normally—but nor was she a sexless shrine maiden. It had a time and place, and she was not afraid to unwind and show some skin. Samui took no little pride in the titanic size of her breasts; she was not too shy or stubborn to show them off and use these girls to get her way. Any lesser man than Naruto would take one look and fold, and any lesser woman than Hinata would seethe with jealousy at her figure. But Hinata was one of less than half a dozen kunoichi whose body could compare with Samui’s, and while the blonde felt certain her tits were bigger than Hinata’s, it was a close enough comparison for there to be a chance she was mistaken. It did not help that Hinata was a beautiful and graceful woman, so magnificent and magnanimous and imposingly majestic. Samui had stood before queens who made her feel less commonplace and vulgar, and no priestess could stand up to the piety of Hinata’s love.
Even in this obscene position, Hinata looked so… proper. Even in her eager and euphoric copulation, the future Uzumaki matriarch—the Lord Hokage’s wife—looked regal and exalted. Naturally, Samui envied her, but also she admired her. Even if her tits were bigger, it was hard to see this as a victory! Samui was a low and lewd and lustful servant whose loftiest ambition was to now and then attend her master’s unsatiated needs. Naruto was Samui’s master—in her heart if not in any legal fact. But Hinata was not beneath him the way Samui had descended. Naruto was Hinata’s husband… and thus still her superior in more old-fashioned eyes. But there was a parity between them, less distance and less slavish reverence. Hinata revered her husband not as a lusty serving girl pining after coital scraps, but as a wife who knew her husband’s worth and loved him happily.
When Samui abased herself at Naruto’s feet, it was almost a compulsion. He had beaten her in bed before even touching a single sheet, and she was hopelessly addicted to what his dick had made her feel. She feared him as much as she adored him, and her submission was as a hare in the clutches of a fox knowing she would be devoured. But when Hinata demeaned herself to kneel beside the likes of Samui, to give herself licentiously among all these randy sluts, it was a smiling condescension. If she wished, she could stand aloof and watch her husband ravish these addicted, pleading harlots. Yet still she enthusiastically gave herself to Naruto, and she shared in this euphoria with the lowliest of his prospective bitches. Whether or not her boobs were a little bigger or a little smaller, Hinata was nonetheless Samui’s absolute superior. The Lord Hokage’s wife would always be the first in his affections, and the rest of them could but compete for a distant second place.
“My boobs are all I have,” said Samui dizzily, staring into those foresighted pearls. Distractedly, she felt Naruto’s hand alight on her ample, quaking bottom. Keenly felt, the shockwaves of this spank rocketed up her curling spine, and Samui’s eyes retreated behind the gilded veil of her lids. “I hope they don’t offend you, my lady… I’m sure they look disgusting, so fat and irresponsibly enormous…”
“They are beautiful breasts,” said Hinata. “I feel a little jealous! Maybe they’re even bigger than my own… who knows? Perhaps you’ll use these splendid girls to seduce Naruto away from me and make me watch while he takes you as his newest wife…❤”
She sounded not unhappy with this hypothetical. If anything…
“Does that turn you on?” Samui asked, partially incredulous, and partially excited. Her eyes squeezed tighter shut, too overwhelmed to look into that gorgeous face and see that inviting smile. Hinata was dangerous. She was seductive in a very different way from Samui, despite their similar proportions, and it was a seduction subtler and infinitely more potent. “Are you ordering me to try and seduce him? To try and steal him from you?”
“Sadly, you would not stand a chance,” said Hinata, sounding genuinely disappointed. “There are too few girls I think could really do it. So few who can challenge me and hone my wifely talents… But you have a good body. Good enough to get him started even before I gave express permission…”
Samui blushed redder, hotter, cracking one eye open in awareness of her transgression. There was no condemnation in those eyes. Hinata was pleased, and she had closed the distance even further, only the breadth of a single hair remaining to divide their thirsting lips. Indulgently she smiled, and lustfully she purred. Heartful eyes bespoke the ordeal of Naruto’s attention, afflicted like a martyr bound naked to the stake and writhing in the blaze of her husband’s peerless ravishes. Being foremost in his affections meant only that she would be the earliest exhausted, enjoying all his pleasure until she collapsed, and could then only watch, glowing in contentment. But Hinata was eager to fall and watch. She wanted Naruto to exhaust her first, to love her most ferociously. Her pride was being the first to love him, the first whom he had vanquished, and she was comfortable in her position as his beloved wife—secure enough in her supremacy to tease and fantasize.
She truly was a gorgeous woman. Samui understood why Naruto was so in love with her. Maybe she was also starting to fall in love with the Lord Hokage’s wife…
Yes. The merest thought sent a jolt of pleasure through her every fiber. Samui was infatuated with this woman! Her tits were a little bigger than Hinata’s. A little softer. A little lewder. But Hinata was perfect, and Samui was intoxicated by this effortless perfection. Imploringly, she leaned still closer into Hinata’s body, feeling the repetition of Naruto’s relentless thrusts, pressing them ever tighter, ever deeper into a mingled, fragrant bliss.
“I’m sorry you weren’t there to watch,” Samui moaned sincerely. “You would have loved that, wouldn’t you?”
“Oh, I loved it, indeed!” Hinata winked, stroking Naruto’s rapacious cocks and gyrating passionately. The lusty glinting of her eye told Samui everything. “You put on a splendid show, pet.”
Samui trembled, stars flashing before her eyes, before fleetingly all went black, all went slack, following the milky quaking and the pillowy explosion of her sudden, slavish bliss. Witlessly she came, a limitless release. In that instant, she was emptied of all she once had been. Any vestige Naruto had left untouched with his ravishes the day before, Hinata wiped away with that single word, implanting in Samui’s bosom a single new ambition: her one and only goal in life.
Imbecilically smiling, orgasmically lowing, Samui closed with Hinata and clashed their gleeful lips. Ecstatically and unashamedly, she kissed the Lord Hokage’s wife—falling hopelessly in love with Naruto and Hinata. Those two were the starting point, the cornerstones of this monumental bliss. Around them, all the rest revolved—Hinata their morning sun, and Naruto their entire world.
What would this even be? What was Hinata’s goal? Samui had, by now, gleaned that her own assignment had been orchestrated by Hinata herself. The Hokage’s wife, it seemed, had gone to the Lord Raikage (and likely the leaders of other villages) convincing them to send some of their prettiest “diplomats” to try and seduce her husband. She was the one who set it all up. She had been pulling all the strings. Could it even be considered “cheating” when they only played as she intended?
Hinata was frightening. She was truly beautiful. She was unfathomable. Was this just a fetish? Or was it her ambition?
Hinata…
Hinata……!
Hinata truly was…!!!
Samui came and came and came, her intellect dissolving. And while she stewed, and gushed, and kissed the woman, Naruto erupted in, and on, and all around them.
And while a dozen Narutos ejaculated…
“Have I told you about that letter I got from Hinata?”
Mei Terumi tipped back her shot glass, taking her dramatic pause as the opening for a drink. The eye not covered by her bangs rested on Tsunade. By taking this shot, she partially obscured the smile tugging at her ruby lips—but Tsunade could spot the dimpling of her cheeks.
The two of them were seated in one of the grungier bars in Kiri. Mei had invited her former fellow kage to spend Valentine’s Day together as a couple of strong, independent women. Naturally, she had spent most of the evening getting shitfaced and bitching about her romantic prospects, and Tsunade had reciprocated as vehemently as Mei wanted. Very few patrons were left in the bar. Once the Lady Mizukage and her guest started getting vociferous, anyone with an ounce of self-preservation had promptly vacated the premises.
By now, of course, the ladies had gotten past the initial grumbling, belligerent phase. Mei had vented all bitterness to her satisfaction, and from there, the conversation had turned to more enjoyable topics. For once, Tsunade was moderating her consumption. She could tell early on that Mei was going to wind up extremely drunk before the night was through, and the Mizukage would need someone trustworthy to walk her home. Mei might not have minded if a strapping young man decided to take the opportunity, but Tsunade had a bit more respect for the woman than she apparently had for herself. Plus, she was the older one between them. Mei was the same age as Shizune—almost twenty-four years Tsunade’s junior!—so she could not help but feel a little motherly (aunt-ly?) toward the woman.
It was getting difficult to keep her patience, though… Mei was a very flirty drunk, and once she had some booze in her system, her sexual orientation got quite flexible. She simply would not keep her hands to herself! Not that Tsunade was a prude… nor that she would have turned Mei down under better circumstances… no, Tsunade was a worldly woman, and she had experienced too much in life to be terribly averse to embracing such a gorgeous younger woman. She had found herself more appreciative of pretty young things like Mei ever since Jiraiya’s passing. Maybe the late lecher was whispering in her ear. Maybe she wanted to give him a nice show now and then, wherever he was in the afterlife…
If only Mei were not already so drunk. Tsunade was all too familiar with the mortification that came with waking up in a friend’s bed after a night of binge drinking. Even if Mei was winking at her, and rubbing against her, and barely even trying to keep that precipitously low-cut dress from falling right off… Tsunade did her best to have patience, and temperance, and fortitude, and………
…damn, but Mei was a fine woman.
Against her better judgement, Tsunade took another shot.
“Hinata sent you a letter?”
“Oh, yes!” Mei looked at Tsunade slyly. “I was surprised, at first. A little annoyed too…” The woman paused, scowling briefly to herself. “…what, does she think I’m too old for this? I’m not that old. Hell, I’m plenty ready to retire… I’d be fine quitting this damn job to settle down doing something a little more… comfortable. But that doesn’t mean I’m old!”
Tsunade raised an eyebrow.
“You aren’t old,” she said. “Maybe it would have done you some good to have gotten married by now, but you’re still a fine young woman.”
Mei smiled, then frowned, then smiled more uncertainly. She looked again at Tsunade, taking another sip. Now her lips shifted into a smirk, the wine-flush deepening to a hue rivaling her hair.
“Are you hitting on me?” She leaned over, brushing against Tsunade’s side. “You ladykiller… Go on. Tell me more about how young and pretty I am!”
Mei giggled, and Tsunade fought the urge to roll her eyes. A growing part of her wished she was drunk enough to put up with this. But if she let herself get that drunk…
“What about that letter?” Tsunade changed the subject as gracefully as she could. “What was it about?”
“Letter?” Mei blinked once, twice, thoroughly out of it. Then the lights flicked back on behind her eyes. “Oh! That. Yeah…” She nursed her shot glass. “Yeah, she was suggesting I send someone to try and seduce her husband. I would’ve volunteered, myself, but she explicitly said she wanted someone else…”
Tsunade raised an eyebrow.
“Are you sure? That doesn’t sound like her.” She paused, then, thinking a little more. It certainly did not sound like something that would fit the popular public impression of Hinata. Tsunade did not know the younger woman that well, herself. They had never interacted much outside her role as the Fifth Hokage. It was easy to disbelieve Mei’s claim. Or it would have been, if not for… “…are you sure?”
“Absolutely!” Mei slurred. “I’m surprised you weren’t in the loop. Maybe you were too old for her to bother with?”
Tsunade twitched. On the plus side, she no longer felt so tempted to go along with the Mizukage’s sapphic solicitations. But now that she thought about it, she had heard some whispering lately…
“Are you talking about those rumors surrounding her and Naruto? They were so preposterous I didn’t give them much mind. Such things have been out of fashion for a long time.”
Mei smirked, invading Tsunade’s personal space a little more. Somehow, her hand found its way down the former Hokage’s blouse.
Tsunade bit her lip.
‘If she were any less good with her hands…’ she thought begrudgingly, embarrassedly.
“I wish I had gotten an invitation…” Mei said, her pouting lips only an inch from Tsunade’s ear. “I swear, if I’m single for any longer, I might just kick down their door and demand to join the fun anyway…”
Her other hand found its way into Tsunade’s pants. The blonde set down her shot glass, but she did not try to push Mei off.
“Is it… ah,” Tsunade panted, feeling her convictions quickly dissolve. “Is it true, then?”
“Oh, it’s true!” Mei said. “Is it so hard to believe? Such a heroic, beloved, strapping young man…”
Tsunade found, to her own surprise, that it was indeed believable. Maybe not that Naruto would go along with such an arrangement… although, he had been trained by Jiraiya. But she could certainly imagine most people accepting it. Polygamy was still commonplace among the daimyo of the elemental nations, and the wealthy and powerful had always had their mistresses. If it were anyone renowned and respected than Naruto, it might turn into a scandal. But nobody would bat an eye if the Seventh Lord Hokage snagged himself a couple of extra wives.
Tsunade realized she was blushing. She told herself it was only because of Mei’s hands… and lips… and those enormous tits…
…well, this hardly sounded much better than the alternative. Either was, it was irresponsible of her to start feeling like this. Even if a great many people wound up entertaining such foolish fantasies once the news got out, and even if no honest woman could blame her for getting a touch excited, she should not be indulging such emotions. She ought to be more mature.
She ought to………
“You terrible woman,” Tsunade muttered to Mei Terumi. “What would your villagers think if they saw you like this?”
“They’d start buying wedding gifts❤”
Yup. Mei was officially too far gone to reason with.
Tsunade sighed, then shook her head—then turned and kissed the younger woman on the lips. Why not? It was Valentine’s Day, and it would not be the biggest scandal involving an active Kage. Not if half the rumors she had heard were true. Maybe, behind that angelic facade, Hinata truly was a devil of a woman.
Letting their clothes start slipping off, Tsunade permitted Mei to push her up onto the bar, whereupon she lushyly sprawled. Blushing, heaving, and knowing she would probably regret this—knowing, but still not giving a damn!—she smiled invitingly.
“In that case… Where would you want to honeymoon?”
She already knew what Mei’s reply would be.
“The Lord Hokage’s bed❤”
Tsunade this didn’t sound so nice. She wished she was not so strongly in agreement. Maybe once she was sober, she would change her mind. But deep down, Tsunade knew exactly how well she could hold her liquor. She could tell how much of Mei’s behavior was also just an act.
They were both completely sober.
“Good morning, my love. Did you sleep well?”
In response to this question, Naruto wanted to say he had slept like shit. He was so sore, and his head was throbbing, and he felt… tired. Genuinely, honest to goodness tired. It had been a while. Yet at the same time, it did not feel like a bad night’s sleep. He ached all over (especially between his legs) but it was a good kind of ache. Invigorating.
Part of him was groggy, headachy, and wiped out. Another part of him felt like he could conquer the world and wanted to jump right out of bed and do something. Preferably, have a big damn breakfast. He was starving! His duties as Hokage had led Naruto to slack a bit on his training regimen, so it has been a while since he last awoke feeling like this.
He felt bad, but in a good way.
Naruto yawned, stirring slowly. He could feel the sunlight through his eyelids, and it would take him a moment to adjust. Sheets rustled and bunched up as he shifted his legs, starting to kick off the blanket. But he stopped when his foot bumped something soft. A familiar voice responded to this contact.
“Good morning, Naruto. Or should I call you… Master?”
Naruto froze, stiffening in at least two ways.
‘What’s Satsuki doing in my bed? And why is she talking about calling me…?’
Memories started trickling into Naruto’s conscious mind as he roused from his stupor. The mental image of Satsuki in that scandalous cow bikini, of her new girlfriend and his old crush, Sakura, wearing that skimpy nurse uniform with nothing but band-aids to cover her nipples…
Contrary to the expected modification, Naruto felt an odd sense of relief. Perhaps it had something to do with the twitching of his morning wood, that randiness he always felt first thing on waking up—especially ever since marrying his beautiful wife! Vividly, he pictured Satsuki and Sakura flanking him from other side, then getting flanked by him in turn, spread wide open while they moaned in their passion and got pumped painstakingly full of him. He could remember stuffing every hole, tasting every surface, tracing every inch and claiming it with their enthusiastic consent.
Naruto opened his eyes, blinking drowsily. And as he did so… he paid a little more attention to his morning wood, recognizing a warm and wet sensation, an enjoyable pressure, and a gluttonous suction. Glancing down, Naruto saw pair of flaxen heads resting on his chest. It looked like Samui and Temari were still asleep… until he felt the circling of their tongues, until he heard the soft smacking of their lips as they kissed his chest. Dreamy eyes glanced up at him, welcoming him from slumber. Past them, he saw Tenten with her characteristic buns disheveled and her lips glued between his legs, swallowing up as much of his morning wood as she could humanly manage.
Given his prodigious size, this was not much. The brunette could not have handled him without assistance! Thankfully, Haku was there on her right, licking up and down Naruto’s shaft with a pretty, gracious smile. On her left, Naruto thought he saw Sai, it was hard to be completely certain since the man’s head was buried between his legs. But Naruto could feel someone sucking on his balls, and he guessed the artist had chosen to claim this duty. Or was it a privilege? With the way the trio was smiling, that was what he would guess.
Hinata giggled from somewhere overhead. Looking up, Naruto realized his head was in his wife’s lap, and her momentous bosom hung tantalizingly close. She stroked his hair, and he could not see her face. Not past her tits! But Naruto could imagine the smile she wore while watching him awaken surrounded by all these amorous and eager beauties. He felt more stirring at his feet, and he remembered Satsuki’s voice. Whipping his gaze back down, he cranked his neck to see Uchiha and her girlfriend nuzzling his feet. Satsuki held his right foot to her bosom, cradling his lower leg and holding it possessively. Meanwhile, his left foot was shared between Sakura and Ino, who appeared to be using his toes as a proxy for making out with each other.
Belatedly, Naruto realized his hands were on Samui and Temari’s asses. without thinking, he gave me a good, firm squeeze. The pair moaned into his chest before interrupting their kisses to look up at him. They were blushing, imploring, wanting.
“Hokage-sama…” Samui sighed. “You’re so frisky this morning❤”
“N-Naruto…” Temari murmured. “You’d better take responsibility…”
Naruto slowly remembered more and more of what had happened last night. His cock throbbed between Haku and Tenten’s lips, his balls clenching in Sai’s mouth. Hinata stroked his hair, still giggling maternally.
“I can take responsibility,” he said. Then he realized what that would probably entail, and he blushed deeper. “Um, if my wife is fine with that…”
“I insist on it,” said Hinata. “She would make an excellent second wife, politically. Judging from how passionately you went at it with her last night, too, I daresay she will also be a splendid candidate for more personal reasons. Of course, you only care about the latter, don’t you?”
She tickled Naruto’s cheek. Bending over, she both put her within the reach of his lips and showed him her smiling face beatifically aglow.
“What about a third wife, then?” Naruto asked half-jokingly.
“I haven’t decided yet!” Hinata’s reply sounded quite sincere. “My preference would have been Satsuki, but she prefers a lowlier station. If you’re only asking me to pick from the ladies here, I can’t say there’s anyone else I consider up to snuff for so lofty a position. Although there are one or two I have considered sending feelers… if you’re fine with that.”
If Naruto were a more responsible man, he might have objected to the idea of inviting anyone else! The bed was already overflowing, and he could not remember how they had gotten here from the restaurant, but he doubted they could have done so in complete secrecy. Surely, this was already far too many!
…But he would be lying if he said that. Naruto could remember more and more of the previous night, and it had mostly been him fucking everyone here six ways to Sunday. Even after all that, his morning wood was insatiable, and the first thing he thought upon waking up surrounded by these lovely, willing partners was that he wanted to fuck them even more.
Sai and Ino were married to each other. Satsuki and Sakura had also become a couple. Everyone else in here was available—but, if anything, the couples looked the most enthusiastic to bind themselves to his desire. It would be their delight to subordinate their love to his pleasure… to his cock.
“How about I make it simple and just marry all of them?” said Naruto. “To hell with politics! If they wanna be with us… if they wanna be with me… then I’ll just make all of them my wives! Anything else would be beneath me. Beneath you.”
Hinata stared at Naruto, mouth hanging open. A deepening, scarlet blush blossomed in her cheeks. She clasped her hands, then swooned!
“Oh, Naruto!” Hinata exclaimed. “How romantic❤ You don’t care about status, or if they’re already married to someone else… whether they are single, or wedded… whether they’re a woman, or a man…” Hinata quivered, rapturous. “If they love you, and if they want you, you’ll really make them ALL your wives?”
Fleetingly, Naruto wondered why his wife sounded so happy about this. He also wondered if maybe he was giving her the wrong idea. The way she put it sounded much more ambitious than what he was thinking of…
But then again, everyone was looking at him now with eyes wide and hopeful. Some were embarrassed. Some looked flattered, honored beyond wildest hopes. Even the most recalcitrant—even the proudest, Satsuki—blushed and melted within moments following this declaration.
“W-Well… if that’s what you want, Naruto…” the Uchiha mumbled, averting her eyes. She nuzzled his leg. “I won’t tell you no.”
Sakura chuckled.
“I do,” said the pinkette with a merry, frisky wink. Her and Ino’s spittle spanned the gaps twixt Naruto’s toes.
“Me too,” said Ino, not bothered by the fact that she was already married.
“I would be honored❤” said Samui, her ample bosom mashing eagerly, invitingly to Naruto’s side.
“It’s n-not like I wasn’t already asking for it…” Temari said more embarrassedly, although her smile showed her gladness.
“I’ll do it, but only if you promise to keep tying me up like last night…❤” said Tenten, popping her mouth off the tip of Naruto’s cock just long enough to voice assent.
“It would be my pleasure,” purred Haku, nuzzling Naruto’s girthy shaft. He quivered gladly each time he felt it throb.
“Do you want me to divorce my wife first?” wondered Sai. “Or will you simply overrule our vows and claim us both as yours in the heat of passion?”
Naruto stared at all of them, processing their responses. He stared at Hinata, seeing how she beamed. If she could manage it from this position, he had no doubt she would have kissed him.
“Sorry…?” he said uncertainly, not even knowing why he apologized.
“I love you,” Hinata said breathlessly. “I only want to make you happy. And…” She paused, glancing at his turgid manhood. “…you certainly look you enjoy this, dear.”
“I do,” Naruto admit it. He felt, saw, and heard all the others perk up at his words. Maybe this was enough for them. “…but don’t lie to yourself, Hinata. This was your idea. This is your fetish. I just happen to enjoy it too.”
Hinata tittered.
“Guilty as charged,” she admitted. “Are you angry with me for keeping my plans a secret? It must have been confusing when everyone started throwing themselves at you…”
“Was the day before yesterday your doing, too?”
Hinata smiled impishly.
“It was❤”
Naruto smiled too.
“Then, yeah, I’m a little mad…” he said. “Come here, Hinata. Someone needs a spanking for that one…”
Hinata giggled and let her husband rise. The others made way, variously grinning or sighing jealously.
“Go ahead, darling. I have been a very naughty girl, lately…” Hinata winked. “I deserve to be punished❤”
While his newfound harem watched euphorically, each wishing they could be in Hinata’s place, Naruto bent his wife over, raised his hand, and began.
SPANK! SPANK! SPANK!!!
Hinata loved every minute of it, and so did Naruto.
Notes:
A/N: In the long and storied tradition of vastly underestimating just how quickly I can balloon the scope of a project, this final chapter of The Hokage’s Valentines is about as long as both the previous chapters COMBINED. >.<
So… yeah. If you’ve been wondering why it’s taken so long for an update?
…That’s why. ^.^U
But now that this is done, I’ll mostly be focusing on finishing my next novel. There will still be some other, smaller projects done in the meantime… but I really wanna get that third Incarnate book written.
Still, if you wanna keep up with my work, you can find me on Discord, or Twitter, or… honestly not really many other places. >_>
Posted: 8-15-25
TTFN and R&R!
– — ❤
Apostle_of_Darkness on Chapter 1 Fri 25 Apr 2025 08:30PM UTC
Last Edited Fri 25 Apr 2025 08:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
EvilFuzzy9 on Chapter 1 Sat 26 Apr 2025 01:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Silvershadow (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 26 Apr 2025 07:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
EvilFuzzy9 on Chapter 1 Sat 26 Apr 2025 01:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
silvershadow (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 27 Apr 2025 01:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
kuro123 on Chapter 1 Sat 26 Apr 2025 12:23PM UTC
Last Edited Sat 26 Apr 2025 12:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
EvilFuzzy9 on Chapter 1 Sat 26 Apr 2025 01:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
kuro123 on Chapter 1 Sat 26 Apr 2025 04:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
Santisanti2034 on Chapter 1 Sat 26 Apr 2025 05:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
silvershadow (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 27 Apr 2025 01:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
silvershadow (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 27 Apr 2025 01:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
kuro123 on Chapter 2 Sat 07 Jun 2025 11:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
Santisanti2034 on Chapter 2 Sun 08 Jun 2025 03:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
elchabon on Chapter 2 Mon 09 Jun 2025 12:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
Disco_Hera on Chapter 2 Tue 08 Jul 2025 03:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
VulcanRider on Chapter 2 Wed 09 Jul 2025 12:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
Arvanion on Chapter 3 Fri 15 Aug 2025 04:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
Silvershadow (Guest) on Chapter 3 Fri 15 Aug 2025 04:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
Silvershadow (Guest) on Chapter 3 Fri 15 Aug 2025 04:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
Silvershadow (Guest) on Chapter 3 Fri 15 Aug 2025 04:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
FeralG4 on Chapter 3 Sat 16 Aug 2025 04:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
ingridmailer on Chapter 3 Sun 17 Aug 2025 01:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
kuro123 on Chapter 3 Sat 23 Aug 2025 08:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
Draconiveyo on Chapter 3 Thu 04 Sep 2025 08:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
Archer_FF on Chapter 3 Fri 19 Sep 2025 09:57AM UTC
Comment Actions